Antichrist - SANDROROMANOV666 - Good Omens (TV) [Archive of Our Own] (2024)

Chapter 1: Introduction

Chapter Text

Introduction

Perhaps it is important to point out that my mother tongue is definitely not English, so there are bound to be grammatical errors, for which I apologize. In addition, I also suffer from dyslexia so errors may also creep into the writing that way. I am not going to apologize for the latter. That would be as stupid as asking someone condemned to a wheelchair to stand up for the national anthem. You're born with it, and you make the best of it and that's that.


I started writing a story as fanfiction based on the TV series Lucifer titled Antichrist. Fair is fair. While writing I have run into some problems and difficulties. The situation as it stands now; I finished a thousand pages into the story and am about half, maybe three-quarters done with my story. During each rereading I encountered spelling errors and errors in sentence structure, a result of dyslexia. In addition, I have the wretched habit of being something of a perfectionist. Something that started to get on my nerves after about fifty chapters. And then the naive silly me had the fantastic idea of buying a new spelling program. For perfectionists like me whose native language is not English, the question must be asked; was this program made by an Angel or by a Demon with a specific sad*stic taste?

After all the reworking, I am returning to my original idea of publishing this story in three parts. The beginning, the present, and the future. Part two is also just about ready for publication and part three is already past the planning stage. So this may be moving forward pretty quickly. Have things changed in the rewriting process? Yes of course, but nothing huge. Just sentence structure that fits better or a few smaller details adjusted. Nothing that has a big impact on the whole thing.

In my universe, seasons 5 and 6 do not exist. Everything starts after the nightclub debacle with the demons. Certain details for season 4 are also different, and I left out certain minor things altogether. Why did you do that? Because I felt the writers went overboard and missed the mark completely. But that's personal taste, of course. Part 1 is the past of my Antichrist. Lucifer is already covered here, but more sideways. In the last two chapters of part one he is fully present and the story ties in with the TV series.

Some will recognize some of this story because it has already appeared here in some form. However, I was never completely satisfied with the format and kept tinkering with it. This is my last attempt, and if it doesn't work, I'll give up and set the whole thing on fire!

My friends and I have proofread everything. I have dyslexia, my first friend is blind and my second friend is deaf-mute. Since my deaf-mute friend cannot read Braille and my blind friend and I do not know sign language, this has been quite difficult. Or maybe it could be that this adventure with writing has made me schizophrenic.

Aaron Sorking once put the following words in the mouth of one of his characters in The West Wing, Sam Seaborn the speechwriter to President Bartlet: " Good writers borrow from other writers. Great writers steal it!"

And in no way do I mean to say that I am a great writer. Far from it. I just want to say that I borrowed bits and pieces from various stories that have appeared left and right on different fan fiction sites. I threw all that into a blender with my original ideas and what came out has developed over time into this story. I originally had three completely different storylines in mind that unwittingly merged in my brain into one damn long story.

Kind regards,

Just another amateur writer slowly going crazy.

[emailprotected]

Chapter 2: The Last day seems to be the first day

Summary:

A thirteen-year-old boy is murdered after a lifetime of starvation, abuse, and torture. Not knowing whether there is a Heaven or a Hell and not really interested in it because he was happy that he would be spared further pain. He enters Heaven and it is immediately turned upside down because the boy is none other than the son of Lucifer Morningstar. At least the Morningstar from another universe and with that pandemonium breaks loose. Fortunately, at least he has Red to help him through it because this is one clusterf*ck!

Notes:

PART ONE THE PAST

Chapter Text

After being thrown into the cargo bed of the old rusty pickup he must have lost consciousness a few times. Now HE was dragging him through a wooded area while SHE silently followed and watched. He knew there would be no chance of survival this time and he didn't want to. The hunger, the misery of being locked in a cage and the pain of the many beatings had just become too much. It had started in the house, HE wanted to work him with his belt again until he would beg HIM to stop until he would be completely submissive. Not this time! f*ck it and f*ck HIM! It took the utmost of him not to cry out in pain and continue to look HIM pointedly in the eye without showing one sign of submission or fear. On the contrary, his eyes radiated nothing but contempt for HIM and HER. He knew that doing this and continuing to do it would be his death sentence. But he would be damned if his last act on Earth was an act of submission or fear. In the woods, he was thrown hard against the ground by HIM and when he saw HIM pull out a hammer from out of his waistband, he became strangely totally calm, a sense of peace descended upon him. At least it would be over soon enough, he thought. He felt the first two blows to his body, a flaming, sickening pain shot through him. The final blow he saw coming but did not feel it land. Everything went black.

The strange thing was that he was still kind of conscious, something he was totally not expecting and did not want. He wanted to sink into black nothingness. Never to think about anything again, never to feel anything again. He thought he heard voices but attributed that to the fact that he was probably still dying and since he no longer felt pain, he thought that was fine.


" He must go to Raphael! Now!"

" He doesn't belong here!"

" Both stop it right now and take him to Raphael!"

" But mom..."

" Do as I say Samael!

" Yes, Milady."

He didn't know how long it had been completely dark, but he could now sort of think again and sort of feel. He seemed to be floating on his back in some kind of liquid. On the one hand, it was a pleasant feeling. On the other hand, it slowly irritated him that this dying thing seemingly had to take so long. At least he was no longer in pain, and it couldn't last that long anyway. He sincerely hoped there was no Heaven or Hell. Not that he was afraid of landing in Hell. After all, what could he as a child have done wrong to go to that place? Nothing, had never had the chance to. Maybe violated the commandment "father, mother shall be honored" daily. But he thought there were extenuating circ*mstances for him considering his parents and what they did to him. Starved him, locked him in a cage, beaten or better tortured him, pressed burning cigarettes on him, and finally killed him by dropping a hammer on his skull. No, he had mitigating circ*mstances. And if there did exist a God and a Heaven and God threw the commandment at his feet then he would look at him with as much rebellion and contempt as he had looked at his father in his last moments on Earth. Was he therefore thrown into Hell? So, f*cking what! And there were those annoying little voices in the distance again and they were beginning to irritate him.


" Raphael, what is happening?"

" I have never experienced this before Milady. His body should not look like this, it should already be on its way to healing completely."

" Look what they have done to this poor beautiful boy. Every time I heal him his body refuses to stay healed and goes back to the state, we found him in. How can that be?"

" I think the answer is both simple and incredibly sad Milady. I think this boy doesn't want to live anymore and that's why he doesn't want to come back, that's why he's anchored in nothingness."

He had no sense of time at all. Was it seconds since he had heard the little voices or hours, maybe days, he had no idea. God in his so-called omnipotent creative state had this whole dying thing pretty much f*cked up. Either you're dead or you're alive so make up your mind already. He had gone with his father to the DMV once and this was starting to look pretty much like that. Drawing a number and then having to wait in the vestibule of Hell for all eternity. Ah f*ck there are the little voices again, why can't they just leave me alone, and enjoy the black nothingness? This was starting to get more than annoying, he thought.


" Raphael, how's he doing?"

" Not good Sam. But do Mom and Dad know you're here? Does Sammy know you're here?"

" Mom knows and Sammy does not know at all. Can't you really do anything for him?"

" Mom has already tried. She has used her full power for it. I am the healer I don't have the powers of the gods. This boy just doesn't want to live anymore. I don't know how much longer we can anchor him before he slips away completely."

" Samantha, you shouldn't be here and stay away from him!"
" Silence Samael! Yes, I am your little sister but in moments with the permission of your Goddess I am also your Princess!"

Those little voices were starting to get very f*cking annoying now, and he hoped they would stop soon. Suddenly bright blue streaks of light blazed through the darkness as if they were blue asteroids shooting through the dark night. Although he did not feel his body, he wanted to grab one of them and at that moment all hell broke loose. He gasped for air like a drowning man. Again, felt all the burning pain in his body from the last beating. The pain in his head was unbearable. He could see again and in his confused state, it seemed as if he was in some kind of hospital. He wanted to fight, scream that everything was too much, hurt too much until he saw her. The most beautiful blue eyes he had ever seen, and two thick tears had formed that rolled slowly down her cheeks. But her sight, her beauty was mesmerizing, reassured him. Panic left his body he began to think coherently again. He wanted to get up on the bed, but a strong hand stopped him:

" Calm down kid, sitting up is not good for you."

He wanted to struggle but she came up beside him and took his hand. Softly she said:

" Please do as Raphael asks. He is our best healer."


Reassured by her hands around his, he let himself fall back. The next moment an elegant, beautiful lady with a warm smile stood beside the girl.
" Hello Alexander, glad you decided to stay with us. If you want to lie quietly for a while, Raphael and I can heal you. Don't worry, it won't hurt, just a kind of warm peaceful feeling in your whole body. Okay?"

He struggled to understand everything that was happening and to nod slowly. The next moment he felt the lady's hands on his head and chest and those of what he thought was a doctor on his stomach and legs. She had not exaggerated; it was feeling like a warmth moving through his whole body and it was peaceful. After a few minutes, the feeling stopped, and he could think coherently again. In a raucous voice, he asked:

" Where am I?"

The elegant lady spoke:

" The infirmary."

" How long?"

" Two days."

" Great, I'm dead as a doornail."

" What makes you think you'd be dead?"

She asked with a warm smile. Alexander closed his eyes for a second or two and then replied:

" Oh not so much actually. Let's see. After the beating I had to endure, I should have been in the ICU if I had survived. Here, however, there are no machines in sight that would normally seriously get on my nerves with their beeping. No tubes going in or out of my body and I don't feel any bandages anywhere. The last three blows I received must have at least splintered my femur, broken a couple of ribs, and probably punctured my lung. Let's not forget that the last blow I saw coming must have left a serious hole in my skull. None of you wear the scrubs that ICU doctors wear. The terminology you guys use would make absolutely no sense on Earth and I'm pretty sure that just hands would not really help my wounds. People who are not immediate relatives would never be allowed near an ICU patient and certainly not a girl."

At which he pointed to her and saw that she still had tears in her eyes.
" Not to mention that Spicy Red here put that grump in that corner in his place by suggesting to him that she is a Princess. Samael and Samantha? If she is a Princess and you are her mother, that makes you the Queen. Since this is way too neat and soothing, I don't think Hell but Heaven. So, unless the Bible is very wrong then you are not the Queen but the Goddess. But if Red is your daughter then there must be a God hanging around somewhere too."
After those words, the Goddess and the Healer stood looking at him amused, and relief and pleasure had appeared in Red's eyes as he had christened her.

" That's a remarkably keen observation ability for someone your age Alexander."
Said the Goddess as she gently placed a hand on his bare shoulder. His reply sounded much more bitter than he would have liked:

" You learn fast when you have to assess every day where, when, and how the blows will fall..."

The Goddess squeezed his shoulder encouragingly and tried to distract him a little. He realized it but let it happen, he didn't want to think about all that misery for a while.

" And you don't seem shocked that there is a God and Goddess?"

" Nah, why would it, maybe one of the very few things the Bible has or should I say had correct. I once read that in the original Genesis, don't remember in what language but at least ancient, and before it was filtered out it said - And THEY created man in THEIR image. The last time I was in school they still struck plural. And why should God be different from what He created? Male and female everywhere. God and Goddess, absolutely normal yes."

He looked at the Goddess sternly for a moment:

" The only thing I can't figure out right now is why the Goddess is at my bedside. An incredible amount of people around the world die every day and unless they all go to Hell, which I can't imagine, why would you here in Heaven go round to shake hands with the newcomers one by one?"

" That's the one question I'm going to answer today, Alexander. Your soul has a lot of healing to do, and you need rest."

Indeed, he felt himself becoming very sleepy and slowly nodded.
" I am here with you Alexander because you are very special and because we want you healthy and well. Close your eyes boy when you wake up, we will talk further."

The Goddess gently placed her hand on his eyes, and he slipped into a pleasant sleep.

The next morning, he slowly began to wake up from a deep refreshing sleep. He could not remember the last time he had slept like this. That he had slept in a normal bed. That in his sleep he didn't have to be on his guard. He felt someone standing at his bedside and blinked a few times before his eyes were fully open.

" Doctor Livingstone, I presume?"

He asked with a smirk. The healer smiled and shook his head for a moment.
" You seem to be doing a little better Alexander."

" Ah you know, not having a hole in your head and being dead does wonders for your health."

With that, Raphael had to snort. He was beginning to like this young fellow.
" I suppose you are hungry and thirsty. Do you think you can sit up straight?"
With great difficulty, Alexander got up but he would be damned if he asked for help and Raphael quickly put two pillows on his back. Alex really couldn't resist and said:

" You know Raphael the people of Earth have found a perfect solution for this problem. Hospital beds, you push a button and the bed itself makes you settle into a sitting position."

" I know, for a while, I even thought about having one made. But other than that, I didn't bother. We never actually get patients here who have to stay. Some bumps and bruises of course but after a short time they can go out again."
Alexander pondered this for a moment and said:

" Must be handy as an Angel. Then how do they get those bumps and bruises? Distracted Angel has no right of way and boom mid-air collision?"
And that image painted by Alexander was enough to make Raphael laugh out loud. The moment he set the little table on Alexander's bed, the Goddess entered with Red in tow.

" Good morning, Alexander, it's not every day someone gets Raphael to laugh so hard."

Amused, she looked at the two of them.

" Oh well, no big deal. Fuzzie Bear's humor isn't understood by everyone either. Right, Fuzzie?"

The healer did like this boy very much and said played sternly to the Goddess:

" My lady, with your permission this patient urgently needs to go back to sleep."
The Goddess shook her head and Alexander heard the girl giggle for the first time and it was the most beautiful sound he ever heard. The Goddess put a hand on his forehead for a moment and closed her eyes.

" Much better Alexander, maybe another day or two of bed rest and you will be back on your feet."

" Complete bed rest?"

" No you may move a little when you are ready but for now only in the infirmary."
" I can live with that. Ha, see what I did there, living. I'm killing myself here. Boom, again!"

Now it was both Raphael and Red laughing out loud, and the Goddess had to do her utmost not to burst into laughter as well. The Goddess asked:

" What would you like to eat and drink Alexander?"

" I'm dying for scrambled eggs, bacon bits, and tomato juice."

He said with a perfectly straight and impassive face with the emphasis on dying but now a snort did escape the Goddess at that last pun. She waved her hand and there was suddenly a large plate and glass on his table. He looked at that which had appeared out of nowhere on his little table.
" Now, that's a neat trick, I so gotta learn that."

" Well, I just came to see how you were doing Alexander. I'll come back later, and we can talk."

He just nodded. Although he wanted answers, he was not really looking forward to the conversation itself. The Goddess was preparing to leave the room when Samantha asked:

" Mom, Alexander could use some company from someone his age, can I stay for a while?"

The Goddess looked at both of them for a moment and nodded:
" Fine, but if Alexander gets tired let him sleep, he needs the rest."

The Goddess left the room with these words. Alexander took in the girl. She was perhaps the same age as him, quite possibly just a little younger. Beautiful long red hair, and some freckles on her face but not overly so, just perfect. And then those eyes, the brightest blue he had ever seen with a shimmer of purple. She wore a simple light blue summer dress but there was also a pale green tone in it that matched perfectly. A discreet necklace with a green stone and a small ring also with a green stone. Samantha was equally absorbing him as he began to down his breakfast. After the first bite, he said:

" Hey Red, are you going to stand there all day or are you going to sit?"
He pointed to the foot end of the bed, and she happily sat down. After he finished his breakfast at record speed, he looked her sternly in the eye.
" Okay spill it..."

" Spill what?"

She asked not quite understanding what he meant.

" Oh not so much, two things. First, in what condition was I when I was found?"
She averted her gaze from him, for a moment she could not look him in the eye and said softly:

" Bad, very bad. You came falling out of nowhere just in front of the palace. Your whole body was covered in terrible wounds and blood, so much blood and so bad that your face was almost unrecognizable."

He shook his head for a moment and said nonchalantly:

" Yeah well, what’s new."

She looked at him not understanding. How much pain must have been inflicted on him, how many wounds must have been inflicted on him to react like that?

" Second, how do you make things appear out of nowhere?"

Pleased that he changed the subject, her eyes lit up as she answered:

" Well in Heaven anyone can do that, on Earth only us Celestials. For newcomers it takes at least a few weeks, sometimes longer, to master it. Think of what you want and project that."

He looked at her with a frown for a few seconds and then closed his eyes. With a smirk, he opened them back and winked at her before closing them again. The next moment, a light blue robe appeared on the bed with "Alexander the Great" in small but clearly readable letters at the top left. He then manifested socks, underwear, slippers, sweatpants, and a T-shirt. Samantha sat there watching it with wide eyes and open mouth. With a sneaky smile, Alexander asked:

" What's up Red, seen a ghost?"

" That ... That should be impossible. No one can do that without training."

" Gummy bear, gum drop, nothing is impossible, nothing."

He noticed a wide smile appear on her face.

" Is there a place here where I can get dressed?"

He asked. She pointed to a door not far from his bed but made no move to get off the bed. He got a blush on his face and said:

" Can you maybe close your eyes for a moment until I get in there because I have absolutely nothing on under these sheets here."

She put her hands in front of her eyes after which he stood up and grabbed his things. He just felt her gaze on his back, so he knew that she had secretly glanced at him.

He was barely in the room when he cried out:

" WHAT THE HOLY f*ck IS THIS sh*t!"

Completely forgetting that he was naked, Samantha and Raphael flew into the small room. He stood looking into a mirror and didn't know what he was seeing. Suddenly he realized he was no longer alone in the room but at that moment he couldn't care less about being naked, he had more important things on his mind. Alexander turned to Raphael and with a steely gaze he asked:
" What the Hell? This is not my face, and this is definitely not my body either!"
The healer looked wearily at Samantha and then said to Alex:

" This shouldn't have happened yet that was up to Mom to explain to you. Samantha shouldn't have manifested clothes for you yet."

She replied dryly:

" That wasn't me that was Alexander himself!"

Raphael stood looking at him open-mouthed and muttered:

" Holly f*ck..."

He shook his head for a moment and said:

“ I would ask you to be patient just a little longer Alexander. Mom will be back soon."

Alexander considered yelling but then looked in the mirror and stared at himself for a moment. The body he saw was healthy, not malnourished, broad shoulders and muscular for a thirteen-year-old, and above all no longer scarred. A powerful face, blond wild curly hair, and the brightest green eyes he had ever seen.

" Yep, I can wait. After the initial shock, I must confess I like this one better than the basic model I used to have."

Now that he had been seen naked by both of them anyway, he didn't bother anymore and put on his clothes. He wanted to put on the sweatpants but fell on his ass. Tears sprang to his eyes from the pain, and he needed Raphael's help to get back up again.

" Fuzzie, is there a garden here with a bench?"

The healer hesitated for a moment because the Goddess had clearly said that Alex was only allowed to move inside. However, it had clearly been a shock to the boy and fresh air would do him good. He nodded:
" Samantha can show you the way it's not far. But if you need help, please let her provide help."

He just nodded and started walking extremely slowly. Samantha supported him by the arm and led the way. Once they sat on a bench, he manifested a pack of cigarettes and a lighter. He chuckled for a moment, and she asked what was so funny.

" Actually nothing you know. On earth most kids do it sometimes, sneak a cigarette. I know it's nonsense, but it gave me a peaceful feeling, a moment of complete freedom in my head, an escape from my reality. My first time was six months ago. Of course, the price for my first few cigarettes that afternoon was a bruised ribcage and the first burn marks of cigarette butts on my back."

He lit a cigarette, and she took him gently by the hand. Right now, neither of them had anything to say even if Samantha would have known what to reply to that statement.

They had been sitting silently on the bench for some time when the Goddess suddenly appeared before them. He was startled for a moment, not used to the fact that a person could appear in front of him out of nowhere. Sarcastically, he said:

" One should hang a bell around your necks. It might save people a heart attack."
The Goddess looked at him rather sternly, and the fact that Samantha squeezed his hand told him that he had quite possibly taken it a little too far.
" I'm sorry Milady for not keeping our agreement. It's not Samantha's fault. Just about the time I went to get dressed, there was suddenly a muscled naked boy in front of me who started screaming like a little girl. However, I realized it was a mirror and so it was myself who was screaming but..."

He pointed his finger at his face:

" This is absolutely not mine. At least as far as I know. Either this body I have now belongs to the afterlife or the body I had when I was alive was not mine. The first option, I don't have many problems with that. The second one? I'm not sure I want to know the answer to that. Well after the first shock, I needed some fresh air."


The Goddess' face relaxed and she got a somewhat sad look in her eyes. She joined him and Samantha on the bench and said:

" This should not have happened yet, but you never cease to amaze us. The speed with which you recover and find your intellectual abilities again is simply unimaginable. And the fact that you do things that take others weeks to learn in just minutes, according to Raphael."

After a minute or two of silence, Alex asked:

" The conversation we have to have will absolutely not please me I suppose?"
The Goddess slowly shook her head and sighed:

" Do you want to talk inside or outside Alex?"

" Outside please."

She manifested a table with eight chairs a little further away.
" Jeez"

He thought:

" If they need seven people for this conversation, what kind of f*cking sh*t is that going to be?"

He slowly got up and with difficulty walked to the table where he plopped down in a chair. Samantha immediately sat down to his left and the Goddess took a seat to his right. A moment later, three men appeared at the table and Alex was startled again:

" I swear, if I'm still here at Christmas I'll hang a bell around the necks of all of them."

This time the Goddess and Samantha did get a smile on their faces. The three men sat down. The man in his mid-forties who had taken a seat next to the Goddess was quite obviously the God. Not as he had pictured God. An older man with a long white beard in a white robe and sandals. This one was impeccably dressed in a three-piece tailored suit with a perfect appearance. What stood out most about him were the mischievous playful preening eyes. Samael aka the grumpy guy he already knew, of course. The newcomer he did not know. He pretty much smelled like military, it just leaked out of his pores.

" You gave us quite a scare Alexander."

Alex looked at the God inquiringly before replying:

"My lord, Milady, Princess, grumbler, and noble stranger, why do I get the feeling that I am lying bound in a guillotine and waiting for the blade to fall?"
" Why would you say that? This is Michael, by the way?"

Asked the God who had heard that the boy had a sharp mind.
" Michael as in St. Michael, commander of Heaven's forces?"

Alex asked, as he ignored the God for a moment and looked the newcomer sternly in the eyes. The latter merely nodded in the affirmative but did not say a word. Alex held his gaze fearlessly for a moment before shifting his attention back to God.

"My lord, I may only be thirteen but even I can read this situation. Eight chairs so there must be two more individuals inbound.”

He let it settle for a moment and manifested tea for Samantha. She had drunk it this morning in his room so he thought it would be good. Tomato juice for himself. The four others present watched this in amazement. They had heard from Raphael that he could manifest but that he could do it with such ease was still something to see with their own eyes. Alexander continued:
" The God, the Goddess, and the Crown Princess are present. Samael is somehow attached to Samantha, counselor, mentor, bodyguard, or all three. He would prefer to keep Samantha far away from me but probably got his ass kicked by Samantha or the Goddess or both. He is mad at me for not being able to keep Samantha away from me and I can almost tangibly feel that. Michael is watching me like I'm a bug under a microscope. He is trying to figure out if I am a danger and if so, how he can eliminate that danger, fast. I simply cannot imagine why I, a nobody of thirteen, and let's face it compared to you and your powers I'm a nobody of thirteen. How can I be a danger to Samantha? And it's obvious Samantha otherwise Samael wouldn't be so protective, and Michael wouldn't be looking for my weak spots."
Impressed by the sharp mind behind the bright green eyes, God said:
" You must forgive Samael, he is very protective as far as his little sister is concerned."
" Oh, I don't mind that at all Mylord. As long as he is aware that there is a difference between protecting and choking."

The adults and Samantha got wide smiles at this sentence, except Samael of course. Alexander and Samael's gazes bore into each other. The longer Alex held Samael's gaze without blinking or being impressed in any way by him the redder Samael turned. The two were fortunately distracted before the situation could get out of hand. A silver-gold bubble of light appeared in the garden. The light disappeared, leaving behind a man and a woman. She the epitome of Southern beauty and elegance in a magnificent blue robe. He was tall, broad with a strong but kind face, and dressed in what looked like a dark blue djellaba. With smiles, they greeted those present and took their places at the table. The Goddess spoke:

" Alexander may I introduce you to Aisha and Franklin the Gods of All Creation."

Alexander nodded to them deep in thought. He looked at the Goddess:
" If they are the Gods of all creation, what are you the Gods of?"

I am Salome, my husband is Robert, and we are the Gods of this universe."
He let this information pass through his brain for a moment and suddenly shot upright in his chair. His eyes lit up red with Hellfire and he snarled in a growling voice:

" The multiverse! That means there must still be an incredible number of me being tortured, starved, and killed! What the f*ck!"

Salome manifested a mirror, held it up to him and he shouted:

" Jesus f*cking Christ what the f*ck is this?"

Robert ignited Hellfire in his own eyes and Alex looked on uncomprehendingly. The God said:

" This is Hellfire Alex. It comes out when you are very angry."

Samantha grabbed his hand and squeezed it letting him know she was there. He automatically began to breathe more calmly and the red in his eyes disappeared. The God continued:

" You can learn to control it. At some point, you will have full power over it and be able to use it whenever you want. You can use it to show people Hell and their fate after death. It is not a pleasant sight to see them react to that."
" As far as I know, my parents have nothing to do with Hell. Although they can rot in it for all I care. So how do I get it and how do you get it?"
Salome knew they were now getting closer and closer to the final act and said:
" Robert is not only the God of this universe but he is also the King of Hell hence he can summon Hellfire."

" Are you implying that my mother somehow had an affair with the Devil, your husband?"

He asked dumbfounded. Aisha interfered in the conversation:
" Wrong father, wrong mother."

" What does this mean? Did those two assholes find me as a baby floating in a basket in the Mississippi and kept me as a toy? And what about these other universes?"

Aisha replied:

" The couple that were supposed to be your parents during your life here on this earth cannot have children in any universe. At most one child, stillborn after which he kills her a short time later."

" And this is true in every universe?"

" Indeed."

" So why do you create the same universe over and over again? You know what the definition of insanity is, don't you? Doing the same thing over and over again hoping for a different outcome."

Aisha and Franklin had to smile at this and did not feel offended in the least. She said:

" The origin of the multiverse, the universe, and its purpose we would very much like to explain that to you in full color at some another time. It would take too much time to do it now and you have a lot of healing to do."

" Okay, back to the subject of my parents."

" How it is possible for you to be here? I can show that to you if you let me."
He looked at her suspiciously for a moment with eyes squeezed but nodded after a few seconds. Aisha stood up, walked around the table, and placed her hand on his forehead. In a few seconds, an incredible amount of information flowed into his brain until he cried out:

" Lucifer the f*cking Morningstar! MAM eeuww that image you could have spared me, eeuww MAM!"

He shook his head and said:

" Red, quick a gallon of bleach and a skull drill. I need to burn that image out of my brain!"

Aisha said:

" I’m sorry Alexander, I didn't want to show you that image but you completely and unexpectedly linked with me in turn and absorbed a huge amount of information, more than I thought to be possible, like a sponge."

Alex stood up and said to Salome:

" I hope your Angels are not as idiotic as those in the universe I seem to have come from."

He turned to Aisha and said snidely:

" This conversation is far from over!"

After which he began to shuffle away from the table. Samantha looked pleadingly at her parents and her father nodded:

" Go…"

She flew straight and went after Alexander. She took his hand and silently they walked on. About fifty feet further on, he stopped and took in his surroundings. It looked like a lavish courtyard garden of an abbey such as he had seen in a photograph once.

" In the name of everything holy and unholy... This is one giant clusterf*ck, Samantha!"
" Since you arrived here my parents never said much Alex. Is it that bad then?"
" My brain is still processing all the information I got in, but it seems to be getting worse and worse."

He lit one of his cigarettes and they remained in silence. When he finished his cigarette, he let it disappear into thin air. Surprised, she asked:

" How do you know you can make things disappear?"

" If you can make things appear out of nowhere it seemed logical to me that you must also be able to make them disappear into nothing. Let’s go, the sooner this conversation is over the better for me."


Back at the table, sweat was on his forehead and his T-shirt was soaked through. Sweat from exertion with a body that ached from top to bottom. He dropped into his chair and manifested a large glass of tomato juice. If anyone even noticed it had a good amount of vodka in it, no one let on. After lighting a cigarette, he turned to Aisha and Franklin:

" Correct me if I'm wrong. Aisha, I am far from ready to call you mom by the way notwithstanding my little outburst just now. You are on vacation on Earth, Lucifer is on vacation on Earth, you guys have some fun together and nine months later I showed up."

Both Gods were nodding.

" Normally the body you were in should be infertile and Lucifer as an Angel would normally not be able to reproduce with a human either. Yet I exist and no one can explain why. At least no clear explanation, something vague about Lot caused it."

Again nodding.

" The God in that universe is a rabid tyrant who is killing his children, Angels, left and right, and has locked his own Goddess in a little cell in Hell. That old fool is so frustrated with Lucifer that he is going to destroy that universe sooner rather than later. The only thing he fears is a being like me, a Nephilim?"

Franklin said:

" In very broad terms this is absolutely correct."

He turned to Salome and Robert:

" You have known of my existence from the moment I appeared in this universe. You called Aisha and Franklin and got the full explanation of who and what I was?"

Both nodded yes. Hellfire ignited again in Alexander's eyes, and he spoke steely:
" Where you four completely drunk out of your minds. You..."

and he pointed at Aisha.

" From the moment you were back being a Goddess you knew what happened and what those four idiots had planned after which that plan went haywire. And you..."

Now he pointed at Salome and Robert.

" You knew what I was after their explanation. You knew how important I was to the other universe. And yet the four of you decided together to sit back and do nothing? To leave your own son to this fate Aisha? Are you f*cking kidding me! You knew what those two animals did in those other universes and still you let me there! Hands-off policy my freaking ass! The least of the sh*t that happened because of this is that I was tortured and killed. And that is absolutely the very least of the sh*t! But what if this hadn't happened? What if I had still been trapped in the wrong body and didn't die until I was very old? An entire f*cking universe could have been wiped off the map along with tens of billions of souls! Not to mention the danger I am to Samantha and your entire universe! How dare you put that decision on my shoulders! I'm f*cking thirteen. Now I have to go and decide to save a universe or turn my back on billions of souls. And what if I decide to do nothing and want to stay here? Then I'm a potential danger to Samantha. Who's to say I won't grow up to be a psychopathic madman like my grandfather? Who says I am not the literal Antichrist who is going to bring untold destruction to your universe?"

He chugged his glass all at once and turned to Samael and Michael:

" Samael, you're right I'm a danger to your sister! Michael, finish it! Don't take any chances for your sister or your universe. You don't even have to look me in the eye just ram your sword through my back or do it in my sleep. Whatever but do it fast!"

With those words, he turned and stumbled back toward the infirmary.
" Alex don't say stuff like that!"

Shouted Samantha and jumped straight up and wanted to go after Alexander. Her mother said:

" Samantha stop."

She looked at her mother angrily and said:

" Make me!"

Alexander struggled to move. It seemed like his whole body was on fire. Sweat was running off him. Samantha tried to support him as best she could. Painstakingly he pulled off his robe and dropped it, far too hot. At the door, he could no longer stand and collapsed. His eyes turned away and, in a panic, Samantha screamed for Raphael. The healer looked at Alexander worriedly, lifted him up, and brought him back to the room. After laying him on the bed, Alexander was able to briefly focus his eyes on Samantha with an extreme effort and whispered:

" I'm sorry Red..."

Then things went black again for him. Raphael tore open his shirt and continued to stare worriedly at the bare upper body for a while. He feared they were back at the starting point and that the injuries could reappear at any moment. After a few minutes, they had not, and he breathed a sigh of relief. The healer removed the torn shirt, slippers, and sweatpants and covered the boy with the sheets. The girl with tears in her eyes took a seat next to his bed. She was so very angry with her parents and Aisha and Franklin, and no one would get her out of this room now.

Outside at the table, the mood was subdued. Michael said:

" And that tells us something about Samantha and Alexander. I don't really want to say it, but I will do it anyway; I told you so!"

Samael replied tersely:

" And what is this supposed to teach us about the two of them?"

His brother looked at him icily:

" That as of today your little sister has become our Crown Princess! If you don't see that then you desperately need to get your head out of your ass or resign your role as a mentor! She is no longer a child, she has become a young woman. Get used to it! The time when she runs after you and meekly does and says what you want is over Samael!"

The mentor's mouth fell open. For a moment he did not know what to say. Robert asked:

" And what does it teach us about Alexander?"

" That boy has been through so much and suffered so much and yet he puts himself last, everyone else is more important to him. Thirteen years ago, I did not agree with your plan of action. I warned you that he should not stay on Earth because his soul was in the wrong body!"

Salome asked softly:

" And what should we have done Michael? Kill a baby?"

" What murder? Those animals were supposed to have a dead baby, not a live one. It is because Alexander's soul was trapped in that baby that those monsters had a living child. We should have just let nature do its work and let them have a dead baby! Is it murder if we free a Nephilim from a body where he does not belong? Mom, your part in the decision was based on yourself, as I said at the time. Your capacity to make a decision at that time was based on emotions and not on logic and therefore invalid.Just like now, he would have appeared here immediately in his true form. Alexander could have grown up here with Samantha because they are the same f*cking age. You were about to give birth to Samantha when Alex showed up in our universe Mom. I could have played the same role for him that Samael plays now for Samantha. Could have quietly prepared him and given him all the tools he might need to make a decision, his decision. Now he has been exposed to a miserable existence in his short life. I must admit that I feared he would be totally broken spiritually. That his soul would be filled with hatred and vindictiveness because of all the pain and abuse. And yes, I am the only one of you who has followed his life and seen all the misery! Because you remained true to your position of not getting involved. You have no idea what that boy went through! That is why I am pleasantly surprised to see that his moral compass seems to be chiseled in granite. You will no doubt have noticed that his first concern was Samantha's safety. His first reaction when he knew what he was? Sacrificing himself so that he could no longer be a danger. I would almost feel sorry for the God in his universe and a few people in our universe. Because, believe me, his decision has already been made, right here at this table in a split second, when he gave us a verbal pandering. He is going to unleash the fury of Hell on that God and those vile people upon our Earth, and I am not going to put a stone in his way. In fact, I am going to get the stones out of his way so he can do what he needs to do. No Alexander is not a danger to us. He is pissed and I don't blame him at all and you four owe him a sincere apology and much more."

With these words, Michael stood straight. The four Gods looked at him begrudgingly as they realized he was right. Before he left, he addressed Samael once again:

" Brother, as of today Samantha and Alexander are under my personal protection. You can feel free to continue your role as a mentor. But I hereby warn you, put a stone in the way of those two and you f*cking will curse the day of your creation! Even Mom and Raffa will have trouble putting you back together!"

The next moment, he was gone. Samael was shocked. Yes, he and Michael had disagreements from time to time because they were both hotheads, but they always worked it out. Never before had Michael physically threatened him let alone in front of the gods. Worse yet Samael did not doubt for a second that his brother would keep his word and that scared him a lot.

Chapter 3: Downfall of a God

Summary:

Once a decision is made, there is no going back, especially when you know the stakes are so high. Is he getting his priorities mixed up? He's thirteen, so f*ck it! It is certainly never a good idea to upset the Antichrist. What you get is that nothing is impossible, nothing!

Chapter Text

The next morning, Alex woke up and sees two people in the room. Raphael was sitting on a recliner in a corner. Samantha was covered with a blanket on a seat next to his bed. The Healer got up quickly and walked over to him. He put a hand on his forehead and a few seconds later he said softly:

" Good, no permanent or long term damage has been done. Alex, do yourself and me a favor. Keep your temper at bay for a moment and please give yourself time to recover."

He nodded and said quietly:

" That's the problem Fuzzie, I don't know if I have time and if so how much."

" I have heard, but in the state you are in now, no one has any use for you."

" I know Fuzzie."

He pointed at Samantha:

" Has she been here all night?"

" Yes, she refused to leave your side."

A sneaky smile appeared on Alex's face:

" Oh, I would have loved to have seen Samael's face. His little sister spent the night with the Antichrist. I'm surprised he didn't need your help after suffering brain damage."

Raphael laughed:

" Yes, he wasn't happy about it. But after what Michael said yesterday, I'm not surprised he didn't storm in here."

" What did he say then, Raffa?"

Samantha asked, sitting up straight as she rubbed her eyes. Raphael tilted his head slightly to the side and said:

" I think I prefer Fuzzie."

Alexander said smiling:

" Okay Fuzzie, what did Michael say?"

" Well, what I know is that he showed up at Gabriel's right after your meeting. He wanted him to spread a message to the entire Angel choir. Gabriel objected that he couldn't do that without Mom or Dad. The next thing he knew, he was up against a wall a few feet off the ground with Michael's hand around his throat. He had never seen Michael so pissed off. The message is that you are both under his protection from now on, and whoever lifts a finger against you will curse the day of their creation."

He looked at Samantha sternly:

" You know Michael Sam. When he is in such a mood, no angel or demon is suicidal enough to doubt his words. Not even Samael."

" But what about Mom and Dad? They would never let that happen, would they?"

" I don't know Sam. After you and Alex left the table, Michael must have said things that were not for sensitive ears. Aisha and Franklin left soon after. Dad and Mom retired to their suite and didn't show up again. And Samael, as far as I can hear, is simultaneously seething and seriously afraid of Michael. That says everything about the mood Michael is in."

There was a knock at the door and Michael poked his head in.

" Speak of the devil..."

Alexander said and Samantha giggled. He entered the room and said:

" Nah, that's my dad. Come to think of it, you have one of those too. We should start a club brother."

" What can I do for you, Michael?"

The archangel pointed at him:

" Oh no, not this time brother! No more others first. Now it's about what you need, what we can do for you to reach your goal."

" Michael, I'm sorry, but I'm not sure I want to achieve a goal."

" How long do you want to lie to yourself, Alexander? An hour, two hours? You made your decision yesterday at that table. I know who you are."

Alexander said venomously:

" And who am I?"

" You are the son of the Devil. The Antichrist, who, according to the ignorant people of Earth, should usher in the end of time and almost wipe out mankind. And what are you going to do? You are going to save the whole mess, just the opposite. That's you!"

Alexander stretched his legs over the edge of the bed. He wanted to go outside and smoke a cigarette. In a soft voice that had lost all sharpness, he asked:

" And what if I fail, Michael? That by trying something I unintentionally achieve the opposite of what I want to achieve?"

" So what? You are looking at this problem from the wrong angle. After what Aisha showed you yesterday, you know that that universe is doomed anyway, because that is the intention of the old fool. If you try to save it and fail, it is still that madman's fault, not yours. No one can blame you for trying, it would be worse if you didn't try and watch from the sidelines."

He pointed at Samantha, who was helping with Alexander's sweatpants because even with something as simple as that, he was having trouble and pain getting it done. The two youngsters didn't realize it themselves, but these things were automatic. They were so attuned to each other and that understanding hadn't even penetrated their brains yet.

" She won't blame you if you fail. Sam will always be there for you, brother. Either way, you will end up as God, because that's what you are meant to be. Either you end up on the primary throne in your universe or you end up on the secondary throne in our universe. You two were just made for each other."

Both Samantha and Alexander had gone red in the face, while Raphael and Michael had broad smiles on their faces. They had already started to spread the rumor that the two were madly in love with each other, love at first sight.

" So Alexander, what is your goal?"

He looked into Samantha's eyes and said quietly:

" Saving that universe is no longer my primary goal."

" Why brother?"

" Because my primary goal is to find a way for our two universes to function in such a way that we can be together."

He was even weaker today than the day before and had to be helped by Michael. They sat on the bench and he smoked his cigarette. When he finished, the butt disappeared into thin air. He asked quietly:

" Michael, you are the general here. I need a mentor, the best. Can you please teach me as much as you can?"

" Yes, as I said, everything you need. But this is unknown territory for me as well. I can train you, but what do we start with?"

Alexander looked at him:

" Wings, because I need a sword."

" I understand wings and I understand sword. I don't understand what they mean together."

" I need a flaming sword. Without it, the whole exercise is useless. You have one in this universe, but I can't use it because there's no guarantee that your sword will work in this other universe. And I can't count on having their sword in my hand at the right time. So a new sword must be made. For that, I need wings."

" Your wings?"

" Yes."

" Unfortunately, that will have to wait another two years. You are a Nephilim and according to Raffa it will take at least two more years, around your fifteenth year, for them to manifest. We weren't sure about Samantha either, because she was born natural, not created. With her they manifested at the age of twelve.

" Manifest as in poof they are there?"

" Yep."

" Manifest and put away as in..."

He made a new cigarette appear, lit it, and then made the lighter disappear.

" Yep."

He smoked his cigarette in silence and then asked:

" Hey Red, would you mind showing me your wings? I would say I will show you mine if you show me yours, but I seem to have some trouble getting mine out."

Samantha had turned a little red and Michael let out a snort. She stood up and took a few steps in front of him. She rolled her shoulders and two beautiful green wings appeared. He looked at her and her wings and it seemed like lightning had struck his brain. He knew immediately that he would never get tired of her, that he wanted to see and admire her every day of his existence.

" Now put them away please."

She did as she was asked and rolled her shoulders in the opposite direction and the wings disappeared. Alex sat intently, absorbing everything. Samantha came back to sit beside him and wanted to take his hand, but he straightened up and went to stand where Samantha had been. He closed his eyes. A few seconds later, with a loud, raucous cry of pain, two beautiful blood-red wings shot out. As Alexander fell to his knees, Samantha flew towards him and Raphael came sprinting out. Only when he was on his knees next to Alexander did he realize he possessed wings and said:

" That should not be possible. At least not yet."

Gritting his teeth and in great pain, Alexander said:

" Nothing is impossible Fuzzie, nothing!"

Michael came to stand before him:

" Look at me, Alexander!"

He raised his head with difficulty.

" All right, that was your first lesson. Visualize your goal and get the tools you need. Tomorrow, strategy, short term, and long term. See you tomorrow little brother."

Michael sauntered off but was stopped a few steps away by Samantha.

" Was that really necessary Michael? That hurt him so much!"

He looked at her and said:

" That? That was nothing compared to what he was used to. To what has been done to him physically and mentally all his life. He will endure all the pain that comes to him and then use it to achieve his goal. When he is ready, he will tell you his story or a moment will come when you can ask him to bare his soul. But Sam, that is not an issue right now, so let it go. He is nowhere near ready for something so emotionally upsetting."

Her eyes had become watery and he pulled her against his broad chest.

" Sam, I can't treat him as your boyfriend. You have to do that as his girlfriend while he licks his wounds. I have to treat him like the general he is becoming. Do you understand?"

" I think so, Micky."

" Well, go back and pick your boyfriend up off the ground and make sure he's back in his bed."

" So you don't mind if we become boyfriend and girlfriend?"

He laughed softly:

" No, even if I was against it, which I am not, how could I stop you two when even Mom and Dad appear to be powerless. Take it easy Sam. First he has to get back on his feet and after that it will be damn hard for him. He will be very good friends with Raffa.”

" He prefers Fuzzie?"

Michael asked, not understanding at all:

" Who, what, Fuzzie?"

" Alexander renamed Raphael Fuzzie and apparently he has become attached to that petname."

Michael laughed out loud. He turned to Raphael and said:

" Fuzzie, along with Samantha, make sure that Alexander gets as much rest and food and drink as possible because the three of you are going to be very good friends in the near future."

Laughing, Michael made his way out.

Alex had spent the rest of the morning, as he had promised a pissed off Fuzzie, in bed, talking and laughing with Samantha, enjoying their time together. And being fuzzed over by Fuzzie at regular intervals. The Goddess entered the room just as Samantha was squealing at a story about one of his bad-boy pranks. Hearing her daughter laugh like that, a warm smile appeared on her face.

" Hello Samantha dear, hello Alexander."

Sam had jumped up straight to give her mother a kiss and Alexander tried to get out of bed for the Goddess.

" Oh no none of that, you stay put!"

Samantha said with a stern tone. He fell back down and mumbled softly:

" Jeez, not even married yet, and already she bosses me around..."

He only noticed that he had spoken aloud when he saw that Samantha had turned completely red and then he turned red as well. The Goddess seemed to ignore this as she spoke:

" Alexander, we realized yesterday that we owe you an apology..."

He interrupted her:

" Ma'am, it is I who should apologize. What I threw at your head in your house yesterday was totally unjustified."

" What do you mean, Alex?"

" It was a knee-jerk reaction Ma'am and I need to learn to control my temper. Because of everything Aisha shot into my brain, it was way too much and I was incredibly angry. I needed time to think. That is also why I reacted from the point of view of my universe. My universe is about to be destroyed by this old lunatic, and I seem to be the only one who can stop it, so I am important to them. You and your husband made a decision that you thought was in the best interest of your universe. That is your job, to put the interest of your universe above all else. I am the one with one foot in both universes and in my anger, I put the interest of my universe ahead of the interest of your universe. Therefore, Milady, I would like to offer my sincerest apologies."

She shook her head slowly and said quietly:

" The more I see of you, Alexander, the more certain I become that Michael is right. That his frustration and anger are completely justified."

She walked over to him and took his hand:

" Even if our decision was the right one for us, it was completely unfair to you, my boy. Robert and I are so very sorry."

She kissed him on the forehead and he immediately got tears in his eyes and a lump in his throat. The Goddess noticed immediately that he reacted immensely to a little affection. She had received a deep stab to her mother's heart to see how this boy reacted so immensely to a little affection. A feeling reinforced by the knowledge that she was partly to blame for this because of her decision. She decided to let it go for a moment. It would come out on its own. Then she asked:

" Now that I think about it, what do you think I should do about Michael? Should I send out a message with him to calm things down a bit?"

" You ask my opinion, Ma'am?"

She nodded.

" I wouldn't. Michael is a hard-boiled egg and will hold on to his anger for some time. That anger will eventually die off. If you force him to send a message now that he doesn't support anyway, it will only increase his frustration. I also think it would be good for Samantha to get some peace and not feel Samael's shadow over her all the time.

" But there is another reason?"

The goddess asked, her eyes preening.

" Not so much a reason, I see it more as a bonus if Samael gets a little riled up a bit at the same time."

Alex replied with his smirk around his mouth.

" You are quite a devious young man."

" Ma'am, of course, I am, after all, I am the devil's son."

With that, both mother and daughter laughed. The goddess was on her way out of the room when she suddenly said:

" Samantha, your father and I have absolutely nothing against you and Alexander becoming a couple. However, there are two things, and they apply to both of you. First, take things slowly, enjoy your youth, and don't rush into adulthood. No one is going to control you, including Samael, I will make sure of that because we have faith in you, but please don't do things that you are too young or not ready for. And secondly, be aware that there may not be a happy ending to your story.

She already had the doorknob in her hand:

" Ma'am..."

She looked at him and saw how seriously he looked at her.

" First, I would like to thank you for your trust in us and assure you that this trust will not be violated. Secondly, nothing is impossible, nothing. I refuse to assume that something is impossible because that opens the door to failure. After all, you started something on the premise that you could fail. I don't have that luxury. I cannot begin this preparation with the option of failing and letting down billions of souls in the back of my mind. More importantly, I don't want to disappoint Samantha, so my only alternative is to clean up this whole clusterf*ck and find a way for us to have a happy ending."

She nodded briefly and said:

" Yes, I believe you will do exactly what you set out to do."

A broad smile appeared on the goddess' face:

" Fuzzie has already informed me that you are beginning to make a habit of doing the impossible."

" I aim to please, Ma'am."

She shook her head:

" Oh boy, you and Robert are going to be such good friends."

And with those words she left the room.

Samantha sat down on the bed next to him:

" Now that Mom and Dad have no problem with us being together, I think we should be together."

" Red, I have absolutely no idea how being a boyfriend works, but I know that I really want you to be my girlfriend."

" I like the sound of that, boyfriend and girlfriend."

The next thing Alexander realized was that she had kissed his lips softly and it seemed that his heart was racing.

The next morning he felt much better. He had gone outside to smoke a cigarette, manifested his wings a few times, and made them disappear again. It still hurt like hell and sucked all the energy out of him. He had sat down on his bench. To enjoy the early sunlight on his face. Something he had already enjoyed on Earth. A thought flashed through his mind:

"Enjoying the sunlight, son of the Lightbringer, yes, that explains a few things.”

The night before he had asked Fuzzie if he could deliver a message to Lord Robert, the answer was that he would come by in the morning. The God, Michael, and Samantha appeared together in the garden; Alexander made a painful attempt to stand upright before the God, but the God motioned for him to remain seated. Samantha rushed over to Alexander and planted a chaste kiss on his lips for the first time under the watchful eyes of her father and Michael. God came and sat down beside him on the bench while Michael remained standing facing him. He received a few gentle pats on his thigh from the God who said:

" I really should play the overprotective and concerned father and make a speech now about honoring and treating my daughter with respect and what I could do to you if you hurt her. But we all know that would be a waste of time because it will never occur to you to treat her in any other way than respectfully and lovingly. If you do, I will unleash the wrath of hell on you, Alexander."

" If it were otherwise, my lord, I would expect nothing less."

" Brother, you are something else, God threatens you with the fury of Hell and you don't even blink."

Michael said, looking at him proudly along with God.

" You asked for me Alexander, what can I do for you?"

" He..."

And he pointed at Michael:

" Must teach me how to use my wings for translocation. Then I need access to Hell, along with Samantha, the best weaponsmith Hell has to offer, and I need a demon to help Michael prepare me."

" The demon I understand. Being trained by both an Archangel and a Demon will indeed give you an advantage in the other universe. Michael told me about your dilemma with the flaming sword and that you want to make a new one. But that new one will have the same problem that it may not work in your universe because I have to put some of my essence into it to make a sword a flaming sword. Samantha's presence, however, I cannot place at all."

"My Lord..."

" Please call me Robert, this is not an official meeting. This is a family trying to help family."

" Okay Robert, the connection with Aisha has fired so much information into my brain that I am still working to process it and it will take a long time to process it all. It's like I have to process all the data on a supercomputer with a Windows 93 machine. But there's stuff in there that I don't think she knows exists or is useful. When I think of a problem, the pieces fall into place. You don't need to make a new flaming sword, Robert. Samantha and I have to. A sword anchored in two universes. A sword anchored in your Heaven and driven by love."

He pointed at Samantha and then at himself:

" And a sword anchored in my Hell and driven by seeing justice, freedom and safety done. This sword is the first piece of the puzzle in the two goals I have set for myself. First and foremost, to find a way to be with Samantha, and secondly, to solve the clusterf*ck in my universe."

The God thought for a moment:

" Alex, I have no idea how this is going to work. Michael and I have tried to make a flaming sword in a different way a few times in the past out of curiosity. But it never worked because Salome's or my essence was not woven into it.

" Nothing is impossible Robert, nothing."

Samantha, who had already heard Alex say this a few times, had to giggle.

" Young lady, you seem to know more than your poor father. Would you like to shed some light?"

" Sorry, Daddy, but every time Alex says that, things happen that we think are impossible. First, he could manifest things a few minutes after he first saw it, without any training or anything. Then his wings, which Fuzzie said would take at least two more years. It hurt him and I didn't like to see it, but Micky told me why.”

" Fuzzie?"

Her father looked at her, not understanding, and Michael was already laughing quietly.

" Raphael Dad, Alex gave him a new nickname and he seems to like it a lot more than Raffa so he wants to be called Fuzzie."

The god shook his head:

" Raphael...Fuzzie.... I will be damned...So the growler of the family has fallen for a fluffy pet name given by a child?"

God laughed out loud:

" Your mother hadn't told me that nugget yet, and now I understand why. This is too good to be true."

" Dad, I know that look in your eyes, leave poor Fuzzie alone, don't tease him."

" But honey, what are you looking at your daddy for, I wouldn't dare."

And now it was Michael who was laughing hard, while God had a smile on his face, as if he were the cat who had just caught the canary. When Michael had calmed down, Robert asked:

" Can you describe the characteristics of what you would need in a Demon?"

" Female. I can read men's body language, learned in a not-so-pleasant way, but not women's. It's a risk I don't want to take, because the more I think about it, the more I'm convinced that any small mistake could be fatal for the whole mission. Having a woman at my side who can watch out for the dangers that women might pose seems extremely valuable to me, and she can also teach me what things to watch out for. Women are still underestimated by far, so having someone who can keep a low profile can be invaluable. Smart, calculated, someone who doesn't let her emotions get the better of her when a situation becomes potentially explosive. Loyal to a cause. Combat expert, because I want both sides to be taught by her and Michael. Angels and Demons fight very differently. And very importantly, she must be able to move among the people of Earth without attracting unwanted attention. So not for her own amusem*nt, scaring little children for example. And most of all, she must be willing to join in this adventure, no matter how crazy it gets."

A smile appeared around the god's mouth:

" I think I know the perfect demon for you, Alexander."

Michael slapped his forehead with the palm of his hand:

" Dad, no, not her! Heaven hasn't quite recovered from her last stay and you want to bring her back already? Please Father, you know I love her like a sister. But this is the sister who wants to stir things up and tear down the city just for fun!"

The mischievous lights had come on in Alex and Samantha's eyes, but for very different reasons. Alex said:

" Robert, your demon must be good if even Michael gets nervous just looking at the prospect. Oh, please tell us about her."

Instead of God, it was Samantha who replied cheerfully:

" Dad means Celine. She was my nanny until I was twelve, she still visits me regularly, and she is special."

Michael looked at her in surprise:

" Special? You call Celine special? She wanted to introduce f*cking gladiator fights where Angels and Demons could fight each other as a pastime? You call THAT Celine special?"

" I can't wait to meet her!"

Alexander said, and now the three of them were sitting on the bench, smiling as if they had just swallowed a canary.

" Well, that's settled then."

God said and stood up:

" I'll arrange for Celine to return to heaven. I'll see you later Alexander."

Alexander and Michael had been discussing strategy for hours.

" Damn Michael, this makes no sense. Come on I'm going to smoke a cigarette."

Michael asked outside on the bench:

" Why doesn't this make sense little brother?"

" Because we are talking about a strategy based on the Angels and Demons in your universe. Although the Earth in that universe is about the same as the Earth in my universe, there is a significant difference in how that heaven works, not to mention the gigantic difference in the two realms of Hell. The pure fundamental difference? The Angels in my universe can't help but be afraid of this old lunatic, which makes their behavior completely unpredictable. My father's misbehavior because of his hatred for Heaven has prevented the Demons from evolving, so their first instinctive reaction will be violence. Whatever you can teach me about the warriors of Heaven, and whatever Celine can teach me about the warriors of Hell, will be of no use to me when I'm confronted with them in the other universe, because they're just too different.

Suddenly they heard a female voice:

" Then get intel."

Michael groaned as he looked up, but remained polite and even had a soft smile, stood up and held out his hand:

" Celine, welcome back."

She said with a mischievous smile:

" Thank you, Michael, I heard from the King that you are still not happy with me willing to offer our little Hellions a live-action version of Gladiator?"

" Celine, please don't corrupt Casiel any more than you already have, and don't break heaven this time."

Alex had straightened up and held out his hand:

" Hello, I am Alexander."

" I know."

She shook his hand tightly for a moment:

" If you hurt my little girl, it makes no difference to me who or what you are, little Prince of Hell. I will not hurt you; I will simply exterminate you, no matter what my king says! Cool?"

" I would expect nothing less from you, Celine, nothing less."

She felt that he meant what he said. She took him in and saw that he would grow up to be an extremely attractive man, but it was the eyes that impressed her the most. She could already see that there was a damned mental strength and authority behind those eyes. He liked what he saw. He estimated her to be somewhere in her late twenties, maybe early thirties, of Asian descent, tightly dressed in leather but not overly provocative, very fit, and a deadly serious look.

" I pretty much know what to do. I don't give a f*ck about your universe, Alexander, because I didn't even know it existed. However, my King has ordered me to help you with everything I have because he seems to like you and my little Samantha especially likes you and she believes in you."

She held out her hand:

" Are you willing to be completely open with me, to show me everything, and have no secrets from me?"

" You want me to give you a hand so you can link with me?"

She just nodded. Without blinking, he took her hand. Michael watched as her face grew harder and harder until she finally tried to pull away, pale as death. Alexander, however, did not let go of her hand. In fact, he pulled her a little closer, looked Celine dead in the eye, and said:

" No secrets to have, Celine.”

He sat back on the bench and manifested two seats across from him:

" I don't care if you sit or stand, but I don't look left or right on this bench anymore because it gives me a knot in my neck. What did you mean by intel Celine?"

The Angel and the Demon had taken their seats:

" You have to prepare for a fight with your enemy, but you know almost nothing about that enemy. This is a deadly situation, and Michael knows it too. Never go into a fight unprepared, and if possible, dictate your terms for going into the fight. What you need to help you prepare is information. Everything you can find out about your enemy and the situation on the ground. With that, you can paint a picture of who to avoid and who you can trust."

Alexander was lost in thought until he heard Samantha scream, hellfire igniting in his eyes and he jumped to his feet. To his relief, Samantha's scream was one of pure joy at being reunited with Celine. It could not have escaped Michael and Celine's notice that he had jumped into a more than protective posture at the sound of the scream, regardless of the pain he still had to feel. They might have been opposite beings, Angel and Demon, but they both knew now that if he was around and someone harmed Samantha, there would be nothing but pain and misery in that person's future. When Sam was snuggled up with Celine, she came and sat down next to Alexander, gave him a soft kiss and took his hand firmly.

" How do we get this information?"

He asked and Celine asked instead of answering:

" How did you get here?"

His eyes got wide and it looked like a 1000-watt light bulb had gone on in his head.

" Of course! If I was born in another universe but grew up here, then there must be a way to travel between the two universes without the Gods having to intervene or even know. Godfry in the other universe knew nothing, the Gods here knew nothing, and Aisha and Franklin knew nothing until it happened. We need our own James Bond. Wait, no, not a James Bond that's too flashy. A ghost, invisible, who does nothing but absorb information and spit it back out here."

He jumped to his feet to go back inside, didn't let go of Samantha's hand for a second, and called out:

" Fuzzie!"

" Oh dear, what now? What is it now Alex?"

" No worries Fuzzie, nothing to worry about. Do you have an empty meeting room here or a room we can empty?"

He looked at Alexander without understanding but pointed to a door:

" That room over there, we haven't used it for a long time. It used to be a meeting room, but we had a more comfortable one built."

Alex practically slammed the door open, looked around, and said with a smile:

" This will do just fine!"

He closed his eyes and a conference table with twelve very comfortable chairs appeared. Along two of the walls appeared a series of whiteboards and a tray of markers of various colors. On the door, he had made a sign appear with the words "War Room" on it, just for fun. With Samantha still holding his hand, he stood at the head of the table. He placed his free hand briefly on the gleaming top of the walnut table and stroked it gently with his fingertips. The look in his eyes seemed to stare into nothingness for a moment. He took a few deep breaths before tapping the table hard with his knuckles, twice. That was the moment, as Michael would later tell and repeat many, many times to anyone who wanted to hear it, or even didn't want to hear it, that a boy of thirteen turned into a general, into the full-fledged prince he was. The change was immediately apparent when he sat down and said with authority in his voice. These were no longer ordinary words, these were orders, and the undertone was that they had better be obeyed:

" Sit down. I have a truckload of questions."

He manifested a notebook and pen for himself and asked his Samantha if she wanted tea. She nodded eagerly, waiting anxiously for what was to follow. Alex manifested a jug of tea and a cup for her, and his usual large glass of tomato juice, but this time with vodka. He caught sight of Raphael standing by the door, watching what was going on:

" Fuzzie, you are always welcome to join my friend, perhaps your insight as a healer could help me with some things."

" Fuzzie?"

Celine asked Michael quietly with a frown on her forehead. He could only nod, trying his best not to burst out laughing again.

" Coincidentally, I'm going to shoot my first question at you. How is the metabolism here in heaven?"

He pointed to his glass:

" I mean, is one more or less sensitive to alcohol here?"

" That depends, Alex. A normal human soul is about as sensitive as on Earth. Angels and demons are a different story. Angels have to consume obscene amounts to get drunk. A buzz is possible, but has to be maintained because we process alcohol very quickly. Most Demons are somewhere in between. There are exceptions, like Celine, who is on the same level as Angels. But drinking a few glasses at a normal pace will give you a slight buzz, and otherwise isn't much different than a soft drink on Earth.

" Well, I'm half human, half angel, so let's roll the dice and find out. It might take a while, so feel free to have some drinks yourself."

He took a big swig from his glass and lit a cigarette:

" Well, who can travel between universes? I suppose not all angels, otherwise you would have come into contact with other universes long ago, even if it was only through an Angel who "blasted" into the wrong universe out of curiosity.

" The messenger of God, Gabriel."

Michael replied:

" At least I suspect so. I never asked Gabriel, and in retrospect, I certainly should have done so thirteen years ago. It was your Gabriel who brought your soul into our universe.

" How do you call someone? I assume you don't walk around with a cell phone in your pocket."

Samantha giggled:

" No, we can pray directly to each other."

" So when I think of Gabriel, I can send a message?"

" We can, but unfortunately you cannot, Alex, you are from another universe and so your prayer would be addressed to the other Gabriel, but would not arrive."

" Okay, can someone ask Gabriel to join us?"

While waiting for the messenger to appear, Alexander stood in front of the whiteboards. On the first four he wrote in different colors, red for hostile, blue for friendly, black for neutral and green for trustworthy. Gabriel entered the room and looked around for a moment.

" You wanted to see me, Samantha?"

" Yes Gabe, Alex has some questions for you."

" I don't have time to answer questions from a newcomer, Sam. Ask Jophiel if she can babysit for a few days."

He started to turn around to leave, but turned deathly pale. Alexander was standing there looking at him with Hellfire in his eyes, and the sight was menacing, but his voice was icy cold, making the whole package even colder to the heart:

" Saint Gabriel, first of all, in a formal setting like this, perhaps not as regal as the palace you are used to working in, but formal nonetheless, that is not how you address your sister! You address her by her TITLE! Second, I'm not a newcomer, I'm not a kid who needs a babysitter. I may not be at home in this universe, but I am and will remain THE CROWN PRINCE OF HELL. So you will treat me with the respect that MY TITLE demands of you if you can't bring yourself to treat me like a person. If I have questions, you will answer them, DAMN IT! Do you have any objections? Well, here sits Michael the General, and if that isn't enough, perhaps I should ask your PRINCESS to call in the GOD'S so we can clarify a bit more?"

Gabriel had to swallow hard a few times. He had never received such a verbal thrashing before. First Michael pinned him against a wall, and now this thirteen-year-old was showing the same authority hidden in his voice as his father when he was angry. He wisely decided not to stir the hornet's nest he had fallen into any further.

" Milady, my apologies, Mylord, what can I do for you?"

The hellfire extinguished in Alexander's eyes:

" Sit down, Gabriel, and get yourself a drink. We are putting together a strategy to save the other universe. At least the beginning of a strategy. Certain Angels can travel between universes. It was the Gabriel of that universe that brought me here. Could you, as the Messenger of God, also communicate with their Gabriel?

" It has never happened, but in principle it should be possible."

" Also with other individual Angels?"

" No, only from messenger to messenger."

Alex sat down and played a little with his pen and shook his head.

" Is there a problem Alex?"

Michael asked.

" Yes, we know that Godfry..."

" Godfry?"

" Yes, that's what I call the old fool, because I can't get the title God past my lips for that bastard. We know he keeps a close eye on all his Angels. Yes, as proven in my case, they can sometimes escape his gaze for a very short time, but never for long. If we were to use their Gabriel as our ghost, he would have to be able to escape Godfry's gaze for hours, and that is simply impossible."

" You are thinking of the wrong angel, Alex, and we have Aisha and Franklin up our sleeves as aces."

Celine said dryly.

" Come again?"

Alexander said. Celine leaned forward, looked deep into his eyes, and said in a sultry tone:

" I would love to, darling, but my little Hellion might have something against that."

He turned as red as a tomato which made Samantha giggle. Celine leaned back in her seat and said:

" There are angels who spend part of their time hidden from the view of the throne of heaven, the Angels of death. From the moment they pick up a soul destined for Hell and appear in Hell's no-man's-land, they disappear from the sight of Heaven and this God. And as for time, Aisha and Franklin can give you all the time you want."

" Do you mean time travel?"

" Not really."

Celine walked over to an empty board and took out a marker. She drew two vertical lines with a circle in between:

" Time travel is much more problematic than thought, and in this case it wouldn't be useful. However, there is an intermediate solution. An Angel of Death leaves the other universe and enters a pocket dimension between the two universes. You, Alexander, leave this universe for the same pocket dimension, and now you both have all the time in the world to talk, because when you both leave, maybe a minute or even less has passed in your specific universes. Godfry never notices that his Angel has been gone for hours or even days, or however long."

She tossed the marker back into the tray, sat down and took a big sip of her rum.

" That's f*cking brilliant!"

He took a sip and said:

" Gabriel, I would like to have a meeting with your parents and Aisha and Franklin here tomorrow after breakfast. Send them a message, please. Michael, Celine, how long do you think it will take to train me?"

" To get you ready to be a general and for what will probably be an epic battle in their Heaven? Fifteen, maybe twenty years."

" Well, this will be fun because you two have five years to finish it."

Before Michael could say anything, Alex stood up:

" Gabriel, Michael, Celine, Fuzzie, please join us. If Samael wishes to be present, he is more than welcome. Fuzzie, I will take advantage of your outstanding hospitality one last night, but then I will find another place to crash, friend."

He and Samantha left the small room, leaving three Angels and a Demon at the table.

" What the hell was that?"

Gabriel finally got out.

Michael looked him in the eye:

" That Gabriel was the birth of the downfall of a god!"

Chapter 4: A Prince is born

Summary:

Who could have predicted that a meeting presided over by the new Prince of Hell would lead to the first steps in creating a bond with his real mother?

Even the Antichrist needs a real family, even if it is the family of his girlfriend. Some of them seem to enjoy threatening him with a painful death if he were to hurt said girlfriend.

Chapter Text

Alexander had just finished dressing when Samantha entered his room. She looked at him for a moment and liked what she saw. He had discarded his hospital look of the previous days and chosen a more formal one. Not much more formal, but still. Black cowboy boots, black Levi's 501 jeans, white t-shirt, and a black shirt with the top two buttons undone. She came to stand in front of him and he took her in his arms and kissed her.

" Alex, everyone is here. Are you ready?"

" Are you ready Red?"

" What should I be ready for?"

" If I have to be the prince in a situation like this from now on, and you want to be a part of it and be by my side, then from now on, in a situation like this, at a table like this, you have to be the princess. Not just my girlfriend."

" Oh, I hadn't thought of that."

" Samantha, I can't do this without you, I don't want to do this without you. You are the fuel I need to get through this because when I think about how big this is, I start to shake. I get sick to my stomach and I have to run to the bathroom."

" Alexander, I am all you need because all I want is you. Now and after this is all over."

" Then let's get this show on the road."

Arriving at the meeting room, he took a deep, nervous breath and then stepped inside, followed by Samantha. He walked to the head of the table and was surprised to see everyone standing. Samael admittedly with some reluctance, but still. Alex took his place and they all took their seats.

" Good morning, welcome to my little war room. Yesterday Samantha, Celine, Michael, Gabriel, Fuzzie and I had a little brainstorming session."

At the mention of the nickname Fuzzie, several of the participants laughed a little and Raphael turned a little red in the face.

" It was Celine who had a brilliant idea."

He stood up and walked over to the board where Celine had drawn the basic model of what he would need the day before. And outlined what Celine had explained to him. As he sat back in his seat, he asked:

" Lady Aisha, Lord Franklin, is this feasible in practice?"

" The creation of a mini-dimension between the two universes is possible. What about the passage of time in that dimension? If we anchor it to you, then you are the one who decides. If you decide that only one minute has elapsed in the universes to which the dimension is attached, then time in the dimension will adjust to make that happen."

" And what does this dimension look like? I don't feel like floating around in some kind of nothingness and maybe having to talk to some angel for days on end."

" The dimension is anchored to you, so you decide what it looks like in there."

" Cool!"

Alexander said with a sneaky smile. He took a sip of his coffee and asked his next question:

" As the Gods of all creation in this multiverse, and when I say that I assume there are several, do you have control over time? Is time linear for you?"

It was Franklin who answered:

" No, time is not linear for us, although we exist linearly."

" You can go back and forth in time?"

" Yes, but we are very careful about it. At the slightest mistake, you create an infinite time loop because of the paradox."

" I have read about this. Can you explain it to me in small words, as if I were very, very stupid?"

Aisha nodded and then gave a brief overview of the paradox of time travel.

" But why would you want to time travel, Alexander?"

She asked. He thought for a moment how to answer that and then said:

" Most of last night I was lying awake. Wrestling with the question of what I should save in that universe. Only the Celestial City and the angels with it. All of Heaven and the souls already there. Do I leave Earth with its billions of souls and Hell with its hundreds of millions of innocent souls to their fate? Or do I go for it and try to save all three? It took me a few seconds to find an answer to this question. Everything and everyone. What kept me awake for so long was the question of how."

Samael looked at him and said:

" Saving the Earth is going to be problematic, Alexander."

Which earned him a dirty look from the four gods and Samantha, and he corrected himself very quickly:

" Excuse me, My Lord. Man has doomed the Earth. Climate change will end the existence of mankind. The point of no return has been reached for some time, and not even the gods can change that.

" I know, and that brings me to the next question I asked myself; do I let humanity die out, and if so, what then? Start over? I am half human and although my existence on your Earth has not been pleasant, I am still attached to humanity. Since I am part human, I don't think I have any other choice. I have to at least try to partially save humanity. And not only in my universe but in your universe as well, unless you have already decided to let humanity die out here.”

Completely confused, Robert asked:

" Our universe? You want to go and save humanity in both universes. But how? You are in your universe at that time, not in our universe, how can you do that here, Alex? It's just impossible."

Samantha giggled and said:

" Just wait Daddy."

" Simple Lord Robert. Lady Aisha and Lord Franklin can travel instantly between the two universes. Until I find a way for both universes to work together, I can use them to transfer detailed information so that you can simply copy the process. Once I am on the throne in my universes, I can also use my Gabriel to transfer information to your Gabriel. That way you will have the same information that I have. So both civilizations can be saved, or at least partially saved, so that they can have a go-around.”

Gabriel asked:

" My Lord, haven't you gone a step too far? We are talking about saving humanity in not one, but two universes. But before you can do that, you must first attain the throne of your universe.”

With the following words, Alexander astonished everyone:

" Gaining the throne happened on the day I was born, only Godfry doesn't know it yet."

Now it was Celine who spoke, and Alexander could not help but retaliate for the previous day.

" Come again?"

He leaned forward and looked deep into her eyes with a mischievous smirk on his face and said:

" I would love to darling but I think Samantha would object or at least have to be involved."

Samantha burst out laughing, while Michael, Gabriel, and Fuzzie all had big smiles on their faces. The rest, who had not been there the day before, sat watching the scene uncomprehendingly. Alexander said:

" The throne was taken the day I was born and thrown into this universe. Granted, the start was a bit problematic, as their Gabriel is apparently an idiot and put me in the wrong body. Everything between the moment of my birth and the moment I sit on the throne is a technicality. Paint by number, if you will. Very rudimentary; one, make a flaming sword, two, get those four idiots to build an army there in their Heaven, three, use the flaming sword to destroy their Heavenly Gates, four, remove Godfry from the throne."

Michael sat up and looked at him in disbelief and asked:

" What, four steps and that's it?"

" Yes General, it is a strategy better known as; keep it simple stupid."

Aisha asked:

" Then if it's so simple, why all the fuss about this dimension and time travel?"

" Because while the plan may seem very simple on paper, it takes time to execute, a lot of time, and we don't have time. If I don't have time, I will steal time."

" How?"

Michael asked, confused. Instead of answering, Alexander asked in turn:

" Put yourself in their shoes for a moment, Michael. Your god is completely paranoid, and your only chance is to build an army that must have an overwhelming majority so that your secret weapon, the Nephilim, can do his work. Why an overwhelming majority? Because I have no interest in saving their angels if I have to leave hundreds of dead angels in my wake to accomplish that goal. What is the point of saving them from a tyrant if I have to kill them in a war? I want a bloodless coup, not a war. They suffer enough without me causing more carnage. How much time would it take you to assemble this army, knowing that you can't trust anyone, so you have to be extremely careful? You can't recruit the Angels in large groups because Godfry would know immediately and your coup would be over before you even started."

Michael thought for a moment:

" The beginning would be the hardest and would take the most time. You can't approach them outright. You have to wait until you see an obvious sign that they might be willing to be on your side and then slowly, very slowly, bring them in, because you don't know who you can trust and no one knows if you can be trusted. After all, you are the General, so you should be one hundred percent loyal to your God. I don't know how long it would take to put it together that way and have a complete army with an overwhelming majority, but it would take an enormous amount of time.”

" Again, time we don't have. We know we have four of their angels willing to cooperate in a coup, Michael, Gabriel, Azrael, and Raphael. At least we know that there were four at the time of my birth. We don't know who started the movement or when so that's another open question that needs to be answered. They are the ones who caused me to end up here. They are the instigators of this problem, so they had better cooperate to solve it.

" You're thinking about time travel."

Franklin said:

" The paradox will continue to be a problem."

" It's going to be a bitch to get a time loop out of the way, but I think it's possible."

" How?"

Robert asked.

" By attacking the problem from two sides at once. We need Azrael at least a few times in the present to get as much information as possible. Which of the four is the instigator of the resistance against Godfry? I suspect it will be their Michael since he was forced to cast his twin into hell. That kind of thing sows hatred. So we need Michael in the past to help us strategize and get everything in place. We know that Michael has been on Earth from time to time in the past. Azrael can give us the exact locations and times when he was there. I will contact Michael in the past and we will set the baselines and he will not mention a word of my existence to Azrael and the other two, so the timeline will not be altered and therefore there will be no time loop."

Everyone was thinking about this when Samantha asked:

" Say this works, then you have Heaven, but you also wanted Earth and Hell, how are you going to do that? Are you going to give humanity the knowledge to stop global warming? As Samael said, the situation is too far advanced, there is no going back. And how can you save Hell? After all, you would be in the past".

" By doing the impossible!"

She got another very big smile and said:

" Oh, please tell me..."

" Simple on Earth I will do very little for the first few thousand years. Observe, place my first pawns on the board, and get to know humanity thoroughly, especially their behavior in groups. So that I can more or less predict that behavior and direct it in small groups without changing history. Once I take the throne, I can more or less predict that mass behavior. Once my first pawns are on the board, I will build a circle of people who will help me accumulate a huge fortune over the centuries because it will be needed for an emergency evacuation to another habitable planet. Or to ensure that Mars can be colonized in record time and then serve as a springboard for further exploration of the universe. We already know that in both universes, Earth will become temporarily uninhabitable due to climate change and humanity's unwillingness to take it seriously. A very expensive emergency evacuation will be necessary. The accumulation of this wealth must be done inconspicuously, a little here, a little there, so as not to affect the economy. Beginning in 1945, a secret circle within this group will be established to help me make the preparations that will be necessary when I begin to make myself known to humanity as God. Yes, this will cause tremendous chaos, but it will allow me to save at least a few hundred million people and make a turnaround for humanity. Something that Samantha as the new Goddess can copy for your humanity."

He took a sip of coffee and lit a cigarette to save some time, after which he said casually:

" Oh yes, for Hell, I will use the Devil to reform Hell."

At this, the mouths of most of those present fell open. Aisha said:

" Use Lucifer? Impossible, he is so full of hatred towards his Father that he wants nothing to do with Heaven. He hates to be the king of Hell, so he cares bitterly little about what becomes of Hell and its Demons.

" Mom, I told you I would do the impossible."

Alexander realized only in retrospect how he had addressed the Goddess and blushed. Salome had heard the slip very well. Her suspicion as to why he had reacted so emotionally to her touch was confirmed. The boy so desperately needed a mother in his existence and she decided that she was more than willing to become that for him. She also knew that it was so important that the words came out of his mouth first. He heard a joyful voice beside him:

" And when Alex says nothing is impossible, then strange things happen..."

" Yep"

Michael said, now beginning to enjoy it as well:

" How are you going to do the impossible Alex?"

Samantha asked with the joy clearly audible in her voice.

" What Lady Aisha said. Lucifer is so filled with hatred for Godfry that if you want him to do something, you just have to make sure it comes across as an opportunity for him to give his father the middle finger. Hell needs to be reformed, but he's never going to do it on his own because he doesn't give a damn. I will make him care. I am the Antichrist and I need his, my father's, help to give Godfry the ultimate middle finger. Does anyone want to make a bet on how long it will take him to get fully on board? Am I good, or am I good?"

There was laughter around the table and Robert said:

" Son, you are scary good."

Alex had noticed that Samael was analyzing his every word. So he asked:

" Samael, you look at me like you might get a toothache at any moment."

"My lord, my primary duty is the safety of Lady Samantha and what you've blurted out here..."

Alexander cut him off:

" What have I blurted out, Samael? My super-duper top-secret plan on how I plan to stage a coup, described in detail in the presence of the most important people in this universe who can easily nullify my coup before it has even begun?"

Alexander leaned forward slightly:

" Samael, I think you have a completely wrong idea of your role in the life of your Princess. She does not need you to ensure her safety. She has Michael as the general of the Heavenly Forces and her father as the King of Hell who controls the forces of Hell. If necessary, both armies will be placed under Michael's command."

He snapped:

" And what do you know about that Prince of Thirteen?"

" I, the Prince of Thirteen, apparently see more than the Archangel, who must be billions of years old. Your princess has two armies to guarantee her safety. What can you add on your own to make her safer? Maybe you forgot, or maybe no one told you, that you were no longer a general when you took on your new role! So stop f*cking thinking like a general.”

Everyone kept their distance from these fireworks, Lady Salome and Lord Robert let it happen, for this was a conversation they knew they would have to have with Samael sooner or later, and if it came out now through Alexander, it might have more of an effect on the stubborn Samael.

" Your task, Samael, is far more important than being an extra puppet in these two armies. If your father or Michael sees fit, your sister will be surrounded by thousands of warriors in no time, Angels and Demons working as one to protect their Princess. But Michael and your father cannot provide your sister with thousands of counselors, thousands of mentors. There will only be a few advisors and only one mentor. So do your f*cking job. Give Samantha all possible information and all possible options so that she can make an educated choice, her choice, be it the right one or the wrong one. Not your choice, because you are the mentor, she is the future goddess!"

Samael fell silent. He suddenly realized that Alexander was right.

At noon, Alexander had ended the meeting. He was tired. Although he could move much more easily, he was still in great pain and his recovery was draining his energy. Sitting in his chair all morning without moving much had made his body ache again. Lady Salome asked:

" Alexander, Samantha, would you like to join us for lunch in the garden?"

Samantha nodded and he said:

" Of course, Ma'am."

Then the Goddess said:

" Samael, Michael, Celine, Fuzzie, why don't you join us?"

A table and chairs had already appeared in the garden with a wide variety of food and drink on the table. Alexander fell into his chair, sweat running down his forehead.

" Are you okay Alex?"

Aisha asked worriedly.

" Just very tired mom. My body still hurts incredibly from time to time and recovering just takes an enormous amount of energy."

This time it wasn't a slip of the tongue that he called her mom. He just needed a mother he could talk to normally. Who would treat him normally. Aisha felt her heart swell and her face light up. Salome had a warm smile on her face. She was happy that a bond was forming between them. Robert said:

" I was just thinking about the problem with the flaming sword, Alex, but I have to say that I don't see any solution as to how you should do it.”

" I have a rough idea how to do it Robert, but I won't be sure until I see it in front of me."

He pointed at Aisha and continued to speak:

" As I said yesterday, so much information came through during the link with Mom that it is far from being processed or put in its place. It will definitely take a long time. What I do notice is that when I think about a problem and let my brain work instinctively, the pieces of the puzzle fall into place. When I think of a flaming sword, I see my wings and Samantha's wings and I know they are the key to making a new sword. I know that Michael or Celine could take me to Hell, but it wouldn't work that way. There is something about the translocation on my own powers, and thus my own wings, that is essential to the process. Before we can make the actual sword, I want to check with your best weaponsmith. I think the answers to how and what kind of sword will be found there."

Sam said:

" Then I will go with you. You say you need my wings, then perhaps you need all the pieces together in the same place to find the answer."

Samael replied:

" You can't go without a bodyguard, Sam. Celine won't move an inch from your side in hell and Michael will stay with Alexander at all times."

This sentence earned Samael a heartfelt smile from everyone at the table. After Alexander's verbal pandering, he had seemingly shaken off his role as protector and assumed his role as mentor. Alexander looked him in the eye and thanked him with a nod, and Samael did the same. Michael asked:

" Okay, you have laid out the broad outlines of a strategy to follow, and now we are going to refine it. However, we decided yesterday that this is the secondary goal for you and Samantha. The primary goal is to make sure that you can be together. How?"

" The answer is more or less the same Michael. I know it can be done, but I will not see the answer until something else arises. Our two universes can somehow work together so that Red and I can be together. I just have to trust that the solution will present itself. Otherwise, what's the point of this whole enterprise?"

Franklin and Aisha looked at each other for a moment, and Alex was sure they could communicate inaudibly. Franklin finally said:

" Alex, we are the Gods of the multiverse, I can tell you that there are no two universes anywhere that have created a coexistence like this."

He nodded thoughtfully for a moment, then leaned forward and said, looking him deadly serious in the eye:

" That's because I don't exist in any other universe and I haven't done it yet."

" Jeez, you got some balls, little brother."

Michael said and before Alex could say anything, Celine interrupted him:

" Yeah, yeah, we already know, nothing is impossible."

He pointed at Celine and said:

" The lady has spoken."

After lunch, Alex asked Aisha if they could talk privately for a while. They had walked a bit away from the others until Alexander stopped and looked at her:

" I'm sorry Mom. That thing I threw at your head the first time we spoke must have hurt a lot and I didn't mean to. I was so shocked by everything and so angry that it just flew out. I hope you can forgive me and that we can learn to be a normal mother and son from now on."

" No need to be sorry Alex, you were right, we just made the wrong decision. I hope you can forgive me one day."

Tears had appeared in the Goddess' eyes. Alexander came close to her and for the first time the mother was able to embrace her son and with that, the dam broke for both of them. They stood there in each other's arms for a long time until Alexander said:

" It's okay, Mom, we can move on now. I forgive you and you forgive me."

Alexander had returned to his small war room to think about his plan in peace and begin to refine it. His whiteboards were already quite filled with questions that needed to be answered. Samantha entered and when she kissed him, he was pleasantly startled out of his thoughts.

" Alex, I have an offer from Mom and Dad. Celine, as you know, has moved back into the rooms she had when she was my nanny. There is another room next to mine. It used to be Dad's private study. Mom wants to turn it into a bedroom for you, with a study and a bathroom if you want it. It would just be you and me, Mom and Dad, and of course Casiel in the suite. Trust me, you'll love my sister, she's a riot."

The prospect of being close to her was all he needed to accept.

" Red, you don't know how happy this makes me. But let your mother know; one room and one bathroom, but no separate work area."

He kissed her and they stood there in each other's arms for a moment until he said:

" Do you think we could go for a walk around town now that I can get out of here? I love Fuzzie and the quiet here, but I'm starting to feel a little cooped up. I want to keep using this little room if he lets me. The peace here and the garden are, well, heavenly."

She smiled broadly and said:

" I don't think Fuzzie will mind, he likes you very much and loves being in your company. Of course, we can go into town for a while, but Celine has to be there."

She raised her hand when he started to interrupt.

" You know you are not strong enough yet Alex. I want someone there who knows what they're doing if something goes wrong, okay?"

He saw the wisdom in her words and nodded. They were barely in the garden when the demon appeared.

" Well, are we going for a walk Alex?"

" Yes, and with you there it looks just like Sam and I have a chaperone just like in the good old days."

The demon smiled broadly and said playfully:

" Exactly, so all the more motivation to be on your best behavior and keep your little hands where they should be."

Also playfully, he said back:

" Oh, and where would that be? Because those words are open to multiple interpretations."

Samantha blushed and Celine laughed out loud.

" If I'm not careful, I'll start liking you, kid."

She looked at Sam:

" Okay, where to with this sorry excuse for a Prince?"

Her eyes lit up and she said:

" Just follow me, I know something, a surprise."

Before he knew what was happening, Sam had taken him by the arm, and the next moment they were standing in front of a beautiful building. His eyes grew wide and he mumbled:

" This looks like the Notre Dame in Paris, or so I think because I have only seen pictures of it."

Sam took his hand and said:

" Indeed. This is the Hall of Knowledge. You love books so much anyway, you like to read so much, this is the place for you Alex. Mom told me it used to look very different, more like a Greek temple and before that something else. It took its present form thanks to Michael. He was on Earth just after the official inauguration of Notre Dame and was struck by the light coming through the rose windows. Because he is found here so often, he made sure that the builders changed the appearance to make it look like it does today.”

" Okay, so Michael is not only a fighter, he also has good taste. What is the Hall of Knowledge anyway?"

She thought for a moment and answered:

" Think of it as a giant library. The inside is much, much larger than the size of the building. It is a pocket dimension within the building. All the knowledge is collected here, from the angels and the humans. Everything that has ever been written on Earth is here."

They entered the building and he feasted his eyes. Except for the building itself, there was nothing to suggest a church. No paintings, no statues of saints, no altar, no crucifix. On the contrary, reading tables, stylish reading nooks, and row upon row of bookshelves. He looked around for a few minutes and then said softly:

" Oh wow..."

" I thought you'd like it."

She said gently and gave him a kiss on the cheek. A female Angel approached them and said friendly:

" Samantha, Celine, how nice of you to stop by."

And kissed them on the cheek.

"And is that who I think it is?"

Samantha said with a big smile:

" Laia, this is my boyfriend, Alexander."

Being introduced like that made him blush. Laia looked into his eyes:

" Hello Alexander, just because I'm a bookworm doesn't mean I can't hurt you terribly with a thick heavy book if you treat my little sister badly."

Instead of answering, he said:

" Red, I understand that you have thousands of brothers and sisters. Are they all going to threaten me with terrible pain or death one by one?"

Sam nodded and said happily:

" Yes, that chance is very, very big."

Alex held out his hand:

" Pleased Laia, rest assured that you don't have to abuse a book to put me on the straight and narrow."

" I hope so, young man."

He took a quick look around and asked:

" Laia, how does this work? Samantha said that everything humans and Angels have ever written is stored here. That must be such a huge amount, how do you find your way around?"

" Translocation, you think of what you want and you go straight to it."

" So if I were to think of the original Constitution of the United States, would I end up with that?"

" Yes, absolutely."

" And anyone can just borrow those?"

She laughed at his enthusiasm:

" Not really. The original can be studied here, or a perfect copy can be manifested and taken away. For it is literally the original. The one on Earth in Washington is a perfect copy down to the molecular level, so people don't know any better. Most of the work here is the original that we have replaced, just for protection. The library in Alexandria would have gone up in flames with the loss of priceless manuscripts if Michael had not put a stop to it and made sure that we borrowed the original as, hmmm, for the protection of man himself.”

" But this is only for angels?"

" Yes indeed?"

" Then how do humans do it?"

" How exactly they do it, I don't know, you would have to ask Chamuel. He is in charge of welcoming the newcomers and knows exactly how the human fields work."

Alexander thought and said:

" So the human fields are strictly separated from the city?"

" Yes, indeed. Mom and Dad decided that the humans should be disturbed as little as possible during their rest. So only Cam's and Fuzzie's departments have contact with the humans."

Alexander and Samantha had to smile. The knowledge of Raphael's new nickname had made the rounds among the Angels.

"And what about the works of the demons? Celine here is literate; I find it hard to believe she is the only one. So segregation there too?"

The three looked at him in amazement that he had found a flaw in such a short time that apparently no one in Heaven had thought of before. He said:

" Then I think I need to have a little chat with Cam later. Laia, could you get me a copy of the original Constitution and a copy of the Constitution as it is now with all the changes that have been made over the years? And a copy of the Declaration of Independence, please?"

" Absolutely, I'll be right back."

After Laila left to get what Alex had requested, Sam asked:

" A fan of the US Constitution?"

" Yes and no, as someone who grew up in the U.S., I should see the Constitution as some sort of sacred document. But I quickly realized that there are flaws in it. Of course, this is due to the time in which it was written. But to work in our time, there are too many errors. They have to come out first. For example, the phrase that all men are created equal, that they are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable rights, should be taken out and replaced with all species are created equal. All references to God or a creator must be removed. As long as there is a reference to a God or a Creator, the effect remains the same. If it pleases God to give them these rights, then that God can also take them away without any consequences or justification, because it is He who gave them, after all".

She looked at him with big eyes:

" You are already working on a new constitution in your mind?"

" Yes, one that applies to everyone in Heaven, Hell, and Earth. No more separation. That's why it has to be changed. All men are created equal under God, I will kick out and change to all species are equal. And yes, there is a God, but I want that God to be bound by at least a few rules in the same document. This is to avoid ever having another god like that old fool Godfry. Once that is done, put in my version of the Ten Commandments. Simple, one commandment, eight letters, everything else goes out the window. All rules and laws enacted upon it must conform to those eight letters, and every Human, Demon, Angel, and even God must abide by those eight letters."

Celine looked at him in disbelief:

" You want to replace the Ten Commandments with eight letters?"

Laila, who had overheard this last part of the conversation, said:

" That's impossible!"

Celine and Sam burst out laughing. The girl said:

" Do you think Laia, just pay attention. Alex, what eight letters were you thinking of?"

" DO NO HARM!"

The three women went over the Ten Commandments in their heads, trying to poke a hole in Alexander's goal. Laila spoke:

" Okay, eight of the ten I can get somewhere under your eight letters, but the first and the third?"

He looked into her eyes and asked:

" Why does man have to love a god? Suppose someone lives in miserable conditions and his life is hell? Can we expect that person to love God if that God allows him to live in misery? Are we not harming that person by asking him, against his free will, to love the God who does not lift a finger to help him? Conversely, is God harmed if some people do not love him? And why must man honor the day of God? If I want or need to work on Sunday or the Sabbath, why shouldn't I be allowed to? Going back to my example, there are millions of people in Africa and Asia who have to slave to live on one dollar a day. If those people miss out on that dollar on Sunday, that means they will go hungry the next day. Again, who do we hurt in this situation? God, because there's a bunch of poor people who can't keep His day because they're going to go hungry. So why doesn't God make sure those people have food on Sunday so they don't have to work? Or are we harming these poor people by forbidding them to work on Sunday, thus ensuring that they will go hungry the next day? By the way, can anyone tell me why God is so insecure or vain that he needs constant worship and then double it on Sunday? I think I'll stick to my eight letters, ladies..."

They watched in amazement as he turned and walked over to a bookcase to study its contents. After a few minutes, he returned to the two women and Samantha. He asked:

" Laila, I have another question. Can you recreate and greatly improve the technology of Earth here in Heaven?"

" I think so, but you would have to ask Haniel, human technology tracking is his department."

" Thank you, Laila."

He turned to Samantha and Celine:

" Ladies, do you think we could make a stop at Haniel's?"

With a laugh, Sam said:

" If you can get him out from behind his papers, I think he is accessible."

"Can we take a look?"

Not long after, they were standing in front of a building that looked like a modern version of a Greek temple. They entered and it took them a few minutes to find the Angel in question. Sam introduced Alex:

" Hey Haniel, I have someone with me who would like to talk to you for a moment."

The Angel looked at Alexander a little strangely, as if he didn't quite understand what the boy was doing in his study. Alex held out his hand:

" Hello Haniel, I'm Alexander."

Now it clicked with the angel:

" Oh, you are Sam's friend."

He said with a smile and asked:

" What can I do for you?"

Alex smiled and addressed Sam first before answering Haniel's question:

" Well, not all of your siblings want to threaten me with death, that's progress.

Haniel said slyly:

" I don't have to threaten you young man, I'll do it quietly without you noticing."

" Haniel, that sounds even more threatening than what Laila threatened with."

He said laughing.

" What I wanted to ask was if you can recreate the modern electronics they make on Earth and improve them tremendously?"

" What electronics do you mean?"

" For my stay here it would be very helpful to have a laptop and a heavy printer, preferably one that can also scan at very high resolution, at least a few megs. But there is no electricity anywhere here, although there is plenty of sunlight, so it would have to run on renewable energy, the sun."

Haniel thought for a moment:

" Yes, a trip to Earth, a few minutes to touch such a device and it could be made here in no time. Paper is certainly no problem, bring a sample, and then it can simply be manifested here. Anything else?"

Alex said with a laugh:

" Well, now that you ask, I could have a list for Santa if it's not too much trouble."

The Angel got a playful look because he already knew where this was going, and something like this happened to be his greatest hobby. He said:

"Give your list to Santa and we'll see what we can do with it at the North Pole."

Little did Haniel know that this one sentence would cause his building to be renamed Santa's Workshop in no time. Alex replied with his typical smirk:

"The laptop, preferably an Acer, but with a few modifications' times four. It should have at least a thousand times the storage capacity, be virtually indestructible, and work for at least two thousand years in perfect condition using only sunlight, preferably with batteries that last weeks or months and five spares. The batteries should also last two thousand years. Then some little things like a couple of MP3 players, the same specifications and as much music as possible. From classical to hard rock and everything in between. A big ass flat screen for my study where the laptop can connect wirelessly. A small flat screen to use as a second monitor for the laptop. I also have a room in the suite at the Palace. A medium-sized flat screen, a PlayStation with a bunch of games, and a music system, preferably with discreet but good speakers from Bose. "

Haniel laughed:

" That will be a fun trip to Earth, young man, and then some tinkering, but I think I can get that done in a week, two weeks tops."

" Haniel, thank you very much, that will help tremendously."

" No problem, I like to tinker with new things and improve them as much as possible. This will be a pleasure."

For the next two hours, they visited a few more interesting places in the city, including a large park where Michael would teach him to fly. Samantha opened the door to the God's suite and led Alexander inside. The Goddess was sitting at a small desk in the living room and stood up as they entered, seeing the rolled-up documents in his hand. The first thought that went through her mind was:

" Oh boy, what is this kid up to now?"

But she said:

" Welcome Alex, I love that you accepted our invitation."

"It's nice to be invited, Ma'am."

" Why don't you just call me Salome now that we're private?"

" I think I'll stick with Ma'am, Ma'am."

The Goddess guessed why he wanted it that way and would leave it at that. Sooner or later he would confess of his own accord.

" Samantha, why don't you show Alex his room? It's cleared out, so you can dress it any way you want, Alex."

" Thank you, Ma'am."

Samantha practically pulled him along and pointed to a door:

" This is my room right next to yours."

He asked with a playful laugh:

" Is your bed against this wall here?"

" No, why?"

" Too bad, we could have communicated in code at night, and if I had put my bed against the same wall, it would have looked a little like we were sleeping in the same bed."

He replied with a wink. She blushed but also had a twinkle in her eye. She opened the door for him and he stepped into a rather large room. He took in the room, thought for a moment, and then closed his eyes. Against the right wall, a large desk and a comfortable office chair appeared in the middle. The rest of the wall was covered with whiteboards. A simple but comfortable bed appeared on the left side, along with a bedside table. The rest was very spartan. He never had luxuries or comforts and had no need for them. He placed his copies of the Constitution above his desk and was settled. His day had been exhausting enough and the pain was still quite noticeable. He plopped down on his bed, followed immediately by Samantha. They chatted for a while when there was a knock at the door and the Goddess entered a moment later. She took in the spartan surroundings and said:

" No desire to further decorate your room, Alexander?"

" This is as dressed up as it's going to get, Ma'am. I don't know anything else; I don't know if I can get used to another environment without feeling uncomfortable. At least when I sleep I have my eyes closed, so I don't need anything. When I'm awake, I don't want to be distracted by anything but these boards.

" You're still so young Alex, there is such a thing as relaxation."

She said a little sternly.

" I know Ma'am. To have that, all I have to do is open that door there and there is a whole Heaven waiting for me to be explored. Something I will definitely do. And with Red by my side as my private guide, I know it will be a blast."

She looked at them for a moment, amused:

" I'm glad to hear that, boy. Dinner in fifteen minutes."

When she had left the room, he asked:

" Hey Red, how about a trip to Hell tomorrow? I want that flaming sword out of the way or I'll go crazy thinking about it."

" Okay, I'll ask Dad how he likes it. After all, Hell has different rules and laws than Heaven. It's best to let Dad decide."

" Have you ever been there?"

" Yes, but only in the city. It's not my favorite place, but in the circles, it seems to be even worse and I don't want to see that."

He asked a few more questions and they went into the dining room. There the Goddess, Celine, Michael, and Casiel were waiting. Casiel was Samantha's two-year older sister and you could tell by the vibe she was giving off that she was a firecracker. She jumped up from her seat and walked over to Alex and took him in a firm hug:

"Hello Alex, I'm Casiel."

He couldn't help but smile and say:

"I know. Your reputation precedes you. I'm sure this is going to be a blast!"

Michael lowered his head and murmured:

"That was just the thing. A trouble-making Demon in the house, an out-of-control angel who seems to have eaten a bunch of happy pills, and now an Antichrist who's going to start a fire. I would say God deliver me if it were not for the fact that God is going to be just as bad!"

Once at the table, Alexander said:

" We are going to hell tomorrow. Samantha will get the details from Lord Robert."

" Why tomorrow, Alex?"

The Goddess asked:

" I haven't recovered enough to learn to fly yet, Ma'am. If I hit the ground hard Fuzzie would probably have a fit. But why waste time? I just found out today that there is some sort of Angel public transport. And so we can start solving the first problem, the flaming sword."

Chapter 5: Revenge

Summary:

There is a saying that revenge is best served cold. But if you are the Antichrist, you want your revenge served piping hot, bloody, slow, and extremely painful...

Chapter Text

Michael had taken him to Hell with Celine and Samantha; Alexander appeared in front of the palace. This time dressed in tight leather, as it had been brought to his attention that his jeans and t-shirt habit would not be well received in Hell. He had swapped his cowboy boots for a pair of heavy combat boots, and on his chest was an emblem of a red, fire-breathing dragon. He got the idea because his father, Lucifer, was also called the Great Dragon. He was the son of the dragon, and he was willing to burn everything in his path to achieve his goal. Lord Robert was waiting for them with a group of guards. From the moment he saw Alexander, his voice echoed throughout Hell.

"Behold, this is Prince Alexander, everyone will treat him worthy of a Prince. His word is as Princess Samantha's law. Ignore his word or refuse to obey his orders and I will consider it treason to the throne!"

Alex was impressed, for before him stood King Robert, ruler of Hell, and no longer the genial, good-natured Lord Robert he had come to know.

"Prince Alexander, welcome to my kingdom. Things work a little differently here than upstairs. Here, the Demons are always treated with the utmost firmness and discipline. Yes, the Demons are treated much better here than in your Hell, but this is and remains Hell. Understood?"

"Yes, My Lord."

The king took his daughter in his arms, kissed her gently on the cheek, and said:

"Princess Samantha, you know I hate it when you visit here. Please do it as little as possible."

"Yes, My King."

"So you wanted to see the best weaponsmith, Prince Alexander?"

"Yes, My Lord."

"That would be Arbus, and he is not far from here. Come, we will walk; there is no point in flying."

Alexander did not like the short journey through Dis very much. The atmosphere was oppressive. The appearance of the Demons they encountered along the way was the same as Celine's, they could all pass for humans. He mentally jotted down one question after another that he would have to ask Robert in the future. If he wanted to improve the hell in his universe, it had to be at least equal to this one, and if possible, much, much better. Because he did not like this one at all. He knew from the connection with his mother that the condition in his Hell was much, much worse than here because of his father's negligence because he was blinded by his hatred. He did not like this Hell at all, so he had no desire to make his Hell the same as this one. No, he had to be able to do better and do more! In silence, they arrived at the weaponsmith's forge, who immediately fell to his knees, face down in the dust, at the sight of his king.

"Arbus, this is Prince Alexander. You will treat him like the Prince of Hell he is and give him whatever he wants."

"Yes, My Lord."

Alexander spoke:

"Arbus, I will take a look at your workshop, show me the swords that are already finished."

"Yes, My Lord."

The blacksmith jumped up and led Alexander to a wall completely covered with swords. At his leisure, Alexander looked at the weapons one by one and wrote them off just as quickly. Until his eyes fell on a katana. He could tell by the blade that Arbus was a true master. The hilt and the guard were blue. He took the Japanese sword from the wall and felt it in his hand.

"Where is the sheath?"

The blacksmith hurried to a workbench and quickly returned with what Alexander had asked for. He took the scabbard and slipped the sword into it. Slowly, he pulled it out a few times, but not completely, leaving the tip in the sheath, and he put it back.

"This sword is now mine, Arbus."

"Yes, My Prince."

Alexander walked slowly through the workshop and stopped at a pile of iron clogs. These were the clogs that Arbus used to make his weapons. He looked at the clogs for a moment, picked up one in particular, and studied it intently. He turned and placed the clog on the anvil the weaponsmith was using. He continued to look at the clog for some time.

"Arbus, come here."

The blacksmith did not know how fast to get in front of Alex.

" The katana is made by repeatedly forging this lump. Once it has its shape for the first time, it is flattened and then folded over and over again. How many folds does it take to make a perfect sword?"

" It can be more than a hundred, My Lord."

" How long will it take you to make my sword?"

" Five days My Prince."

Alex remained lost in thought for a moment and then picked up the lump. He threw it to the blacksmith, letting the hellfire ignite in his eyes, and said in a threatening tone:

" Keep this and guard it with your life, because that's exactly what I'll claim if you lose it. I will return, and then you will make the perfect katana for me. A copy of this one."

He held out the katana he had just chosen to the weaponsmith.

" I will guard it with my life, and I will make the perfect copy for you."

" You'd better, Arbus. You may begin to make a new scabbard, but I want it wrapped in the purest violet blue you can lay your hands on, with a green and gold thread visible. And I want another perfect copy, use any lump, but not the one you must guard until I return. For this sword, I want a green-wrapped scabbard with violet-blue and gold thread. Understood?"

He turned and said to Robert:

" Thank you, My Lord, for this gift."

" You are a Prince and you should have a sword befitting a Prince."

The party turned and walked back the way they had come. They entered the palace briefly, and Robert sent the guards away.

" I assume you know what to do?"

" Yes, My Lord, I know what I have to do."

" Good, go back upstairs now."

Without saying another word, the four disappeared back toward Heaven. Arriving in front of the palace, Alexander fell to his knees and threw up. When he was finished, Michael gave him a cloth to wipe his mouth. He hurried back to the suite and rushed into his bathroom where he vomited again and then rinsed his mouth. Samantha had followed him:

" Are you okay Alex?"

Hellfire blazed in his eyes, but she was not at all impressed. She knew what the visit must have done to him. He almost screamed and through the open doors, Celine, Michael, and the Goddess heard what he had to say.

" I'm not well at all, Red. The way I treated poor Arbus! I'm not sick of that place, Sam, I'm sick of myself. And I'm sick of myself thinking about what I'm going to have to do in my Hell because that place is a hundred times worse than yours."

The three outside had clearly heard what he had said. The compassion Alexander felt for a demon only reinforced their feelings that he was good through and through. He sank to the ground, took a few deep breaths, and the hellfire extinguished. Softly he said:

" This man threw himself face down into the dust at the sight of your father. And I treated him as if he were something, not a person. I threatened to kill an innocent man, Sam. What kind of f*cking existence is that?"

She sat down beside him on the bathroom floor and replied:

" Dad's been doing his best to change Hell for thousands of years, Alex. Listening to his stories and what Celine, Michael, and Samael have to say about this horrible place, it must have been much, much worse than it is now. The work is far from done, but we will get it done.

" For f*ck's sake, who creates such a disgusting place?"

" Heaven and Hell come together with the Gods and the Universe."

" So my mother and Franklin are responsible for this?"

He asked incredulously.

" From what I understand, partially. They can create the universe and then Heaven partially according to their wishes, but Hell always comes in a fixed form."

" So whoever created my mother and Franklin is responsible for this sh*t?"

He asked quietly and Samantha just nodded.

" For f*ck's sake, whoever it is is a sick f*cking SOB!"

The next morning he was in the park with Celine and Michael, who were going to teach him how to fly. Before they started, Michael asked:

" Now that Sam is not here, I have a question for you, because I already suspect that the answer would not please her. The katana, after you put it in the scabbard, you never took it all the way out of the scabbard, the tip stayed in. Why?"

" I read the code of the samurai. I don't know if it's all true, but I liked the idea. According to Japanese culture, they were honorable warriors. Something to be taken with a grain of salt, or a whole sack of salt I guess, because they felt quite elevated above what they considered the absolute lower classes. Anyway, one of their rules was to draw the katana from the scabbard only when the sword would draw blood, to temper the bloodlust of the sword and ensure that the samurai would draw his sword only when absolutely necessary. And this katana will only be drawn once..."

Michael and Celine nodded in silence, knowing exactly what he had in mind and what would happen in the near future. Alex asked:

" Okay, how long will this take?"

" A few days for normal wing flying and maybe a week for translocation."

Alexander thought about it and said after a minute:

" For flying, one day for the basics. The rest I can learn from Samantha and practice on my own. Sounds like fun to come to the park together and fool around a bit. Translocation two days. I want to be able to get from point A to B. The rest can be done later in bits and pieces."

Michael could see the logic of regular flying. He thought it would be good for the two of them to have some fun in the park, some harmless fooling around, some harmless physical contact like the teenagers they were. They would need that in the future because this was going to be incredibly hard.

" Okay, today the basics of flying. Take off, maneuver, land."

Alex nodded and manifested his wings, which still hurt like hell but were slowly getting better.

" Okay, let's do this."

He kept at it long after Michael had wanted him to stop for the day. He thought Alex would have had enough much sooner. Apparently he had not counted on the boy's stubbornness. The number of times he had landed in the pond, in the branches, and on his face on the ground was almost uncountable. So when he made his first landing and stayed on his feet, he looked pretty beat up. Sam had joined them a while ago and wanted to yell at him to stop after she had seen him crash a few times. Michael had shaken his head, however, and with a great deal of reluctance, she had remained silent. When, after his first well-executed landing, he had finally stayed on his feet. He fell to his knees after a few seconds, completely exhausted, and that was enough for her. She went up to him, grabbed his arm, and said, without tolerating any resistance:

" We're going to Fuzzy's now!"

Moments later, they appeared at the door of the healer, who took one look at the battered boy and shook his head. He was already beginning to suspect that Alex would become a regular customer. He helped him inside and laid him on a bed, then removed his dirty clothes and saw that his body was covered in bruises.

" Well Alex, did you have a midair collision?"

Alexander laughed tiredly through his teeth:

" Well, no Fuzzie, no other Angel involved, but I did run into an eighteen-wheeler that ran me over a couple of times just for fun."

" Okay, I'll patch you up, kid, but tomorrow your whole body will be stiff and sore again."

" I know Fuzzie, I know. I'm starting to understand why Michael said we were going to be really good friends, and that was before Celine came into the picture."

A seriously pissed-off Samantha said:

" It is you yourself who is pushing like this Alex and who has backed Micky and Celine into a corner by cutting the time they think is needed for your training into four. Not twenty years, but five years."

" Samantha Gummy Bear, I know that I am responsible for this. Unfortunately, time is an enemy at the moment until I can begin implementation, after which it becomes a luxury."

Fuzzy went to work, and this time it was not like the first time. No trace of a warm, peaceful feeling. This time he had to clench his teeth hard because the pain was almost unbearable at times.

The next two days were spent on the translocation and went more or less the same way. On the first day, he had seriously miscalculated his translocation to the Notre Dame. He had crashed into the massive double doors, knocking the air out of his lungs and leaving him lying on his back on the grass in front of the building. The bang itself had been heard far inside the building and Laia came out curiously. When she saw Alex lying there on his back, a mischievous smile appeared on her face, for she suspected very well what had happened, so she said amusedly: "You really don't have to knock, Alex, the door is always open."

With great difficulty, he spoke:

" I thought it would be polite to knock before coming in, Laia."

He was then dragged away to the healer by a seething Samantha. Every night he was patched up by Fuzzy and taken to the suite by Samantha and placed in his bed. Accompanied by appropriate threats, which Casiel found more than amusing. In fact, she was the first to notice that they resembled an old married couple in those moments.

When she did so again on the third day, he asked:

" Samantha, would you please ask Celine to come up to me and leave us alone for a moment?"

She looked at him and knew instinctively that he was up to something he wanted to keep her out of. She could see it in his eyes, which lacked any warmth. Nevertheless, she did as she was told. A few minutes later Celine entered his room. He said:

" Sit down."

And pointed to the foot end of his bed. Celine immediately realized that this was not an invitation, but an order from her Prince. She replied:

" No, Samantha. So this is not a social visit."

He shook his head.

" You and I are going to Earth tomorrow night and I will do what I have to do there. I haven't quite mastered the power to scan my surroundings yet, so I need your help."

" I think you'll do it anyway if I refuse."

" Absolutely, even if I have to walk once I land."

" I saw what they did to you Alex and I am still against it."

He started to say something but she raised her hand.

" Not what you are planning but the timing. The last three days you have exhausted yourself and your body. I would rather see you take it easy for a few days."

" I have to get this over with, Celine, otherwise it will continue to preoccupy me and pollute my thinking. I just have to keep my thinking pure. This whole mess is too important. The slightest mistake could be fatal."

" Are you sure of yourself? There is no turning back after this. You will never be the same after you draw blood for the first time."

" It just has to happen, Celine. I'm not looking forward to it. Although I dream and fantasize about getting revenge, I know very well that there is a big difference. Besides, I would prefer you to be there."

" Why me and not Michael?"

" Michael is an Angel, Celine. You know the rules of the gods. Besides, I would rather have you as an advisor than Michael. Michael is perfect as a mentor, as a teacher, not as an advisor. You are tougher, cooler, and more calculated when it comes to strategy and combat. Not brute force, you are a scalpel. That is why I am asking you to join me on my little journey through time. I know that your king has ordered you to accompany me on this journey. However, I value free will above all else. Therefore, I ask you if you will volunteer of your own free will, and believe me, I will not hold it against you if you refuse. This is not a weekend of camping, it's six thousand f*cking years we're talking about.

" Yes, I will go with you to Earth, but you have to do what you have to do, I am just there to back you up. You have to do what you have to do. Not just for revenge, but to prepare you for the hellish task ahead. You know by now from your Mom and Dad what a sh*tty place your Hell is. Duels, rebellions, and civil wars will be the order of the day once you begin your renovation. By comparison, tomorrow night will be a relaxing day at the baths."

She manifested his favorite drink and a cigarette, which he accepted with a grateful smile.

"I could ask for time to answer your question, to join you on your little journey in time, but we both know that would be bullsh*t. Somehow my little Hellion wants you back in one piece. So yes, I will go with you to make sure you get back to Samantha in one piece. On one condition."

" And what is that?"

" If I say I will go ahead of you, then you will let me go ahead of you without discussion and without asking any questions. And I mean this deadly serious Alexander. I want your word of honor!"

He nodded:

" If you want my word of honor, Celine, then I will give you my word of honor."

He held out his hand and Celine shook it, and their agreement was sealed.

He had used the next day to recover and be as fit as possible for what was to come. Without anyone knowing, he had practiced in front of the mirror to change his current face into the one he had before he was killed. He would need it for a minute or two on Earth. That evening, he stepped out of the palace dressed all in black, something like the black tactical uniform of soldiers. The only difference was that he had a red fire-breathing dragon on his chest. He was the son of the devil, so he was the son of the dragon, and he would burn down anything that got in his way. Outside he hung his sword on his back and to his surprise he saw both Michael and Samantha appear.

" Red, what are you doing here?"

" What are you doing here dressed like that, sword on your back and with Celine who is also dressed in black?"

" I'm doing what I have to do, Samantha."

She had tears in her eyes:

" I can't convince you not to?"

He said nothing, just shook his head.

" Then I want you to promise me something."

" Anything. Anything for you, Samantha, you should know that."

" When you come back, I want you to tell me what they did to you."

" Sam, that's not a story you want to hear, believe me, trust me. Let it rest with my dead body on earth."

Suddenly the voice of the Goddess sounded from behind him:

" If you must do what you must do, Alexander, then you must accept that Samantha must know what she must know. You cannot hide a secret like this from her, you cannot keep it to yourself. There are times when you need to be able to lean on someone, boy. If you want to be with Samantha, then she is the person you have to dare to lean on, to allow yourself to lean on. You have to allow yourself to open up to her. There is no one left in this Heaven who does not know what the two of you are. You are soul mates, the legendary Gemini. As you said yourself, It's not a good story you have to tell, but Samantha has to be a part of it."

He sighed and said:

" Yes, Ma'am. Samantha, I promise when this is over I will tell you my story. But like I said, it's not a pretty story and I'd rather not have to tell you. You are just too much light."

Without waiting for an answer, he nodded to Celine and they disappeared from Heaven, leaving Samantha crying in her mother's arms. The two landed in the forest where he had been killed, and he instinctively knew where his old body was buried. He stood looking at the shallow grave for a few minutes. Celine first saw a few tears in his eyes, but they were soon replaced by hellfire. She knew only too well that what would follow would not be pretty and would be accompanied by the consequences of years of accumulated rage. He marked the coordinates of the shallow grave as vengeance built within him. This would be the final act in the macabre game to be played tonight. He looked at Celine and said:

" First the two of them, then I want you to scan for the doctor, the nurse, and the sheriff.

" So all five at once?"

" Yes, but the last three I will get myself and bring them here. This is where it ended for me and this is where it will end for them. This is where it happened, this is where it ends!"

He put the balaclava with the skull on his face and Celine did the same. A second later, they appeared at the front door of the house where he had experienced so much misery. They were in the living room which he knew. He kicked against the door, it shattered and flew inwards in countless pieces. The advantage of being a half-angel is supernatural strength. He stormed in, followed by Celine. The man jumped up and started to say something, but Alex hit him hard on the chin and he collapsed. Apparently, Celine had done the same to the woman, because she was also on her back. They each grabbed one and reappeared in the woods near the grave.

" Tie them up with their hands behind their backs and their ankles bound. When they recover, put them on their knees. Do you have the doctor's coordinates?"

Celine nodded and touched his hand briefly to show him where to go. He disappeared to pick up his next target. The doctor slept peacefully in his bed next to his wife. Alexander came flying in through the window, which shattered into a thousand pieces to give the doctor the maximum effect of terror. The wife wanted to scream, but with a wave of Alexander's hand, she fell back asleep and would stay asleep for a few hours.

" Who are you, what do you want?"

The doctor asked anxiously.

" I'll show you who I am later. What do I want? I want your life and your soul!"

He grabbed the doctor, and the next moment, he threw him to the ground in the forest.

" The nurse, please."

Celine did as she was told, and he went to pick up his next victim. The nurse lived in a small apartment and he appeared in her living room. She was watching television and was startled by his sudden appearance. Before she could say anything, he had grabbed her by the throat and squeezed lightly. He had to be careful with his powers as a Nephilim or he would have crushed her throat completely before he could even begin his revenge, and that would not do. He looked into her eyes as she tried to break free. He saw the fear in her eyes.

" You are afraid. Good, because this is just the beginning, bitch..."

In the woods, he saw the first three neatly lined up by Celine and dropped the nurse at her feet.

" Last one, the sheriff."

She nodded and showed Alex where to find the cop. He landed a few feet from the police car the man was in. He took a quick look at what the guy was doing and was not surprised to see that he was drinking from a bottle of cheap whiskey. The next thing the sheriff knew, his window shattered and he was dragged out of the car. He felt an iron grip around his throat and heard from under the balaclava:

" Drinking on duty. Is that why you have no interest in doing your motherf*cking job?"

The next thing the sheriff knew, he was in a forest. Much too shocked to try anything and much too late to do anything like grab his gun because his hands were already tied behind his back. Alexander stood in front of the five and said in an overly made-up friendly tone:

" Thank you for accepting my invitation.

But he had to make an effort not to kill the five right away. That would not have appeased his hatred. What was needed was a slow death with a lot of pain and fear. Something he was all too willing to dish out!

"Does anyone have any idea why we are gathered here?"

The five said nothing.

" No? However, two of you know exactly what I mean, and three of you can pretty much guess what I mean. Let me start with you, you f*cking bitch."

He pulled the nurse's head up by her hair, forcing her to look at him.

" You as a school nurse are supposed to help your students, protect them. How many times have you patched up students after they've been abused at home, only to not give a f*ck about what happened or what's going to happen next to those kids? How many kids do you know who are being mistreated or abused at home?"

He slapped her hard across the face, splitting her lips, splintering a few teeth, and sending blood running down her chin, she screamed in pain, and then began to sob in terror.

"Do you think the children were in as much pain and fear as you are now, bitch? That what you are feeling now is nothing, it is only the beginning. Some of your children have been through and felt much worse. But rest assured. Laia, a good friend of mine, gave me a booklet that taught me how to pay back all that pain and misery all at once, with interest, a lot of interest!"

Then it was the doctor's turn.

" And you bastard. How many times have you patched up children after a beating went too far and the child needed medical attention? How many times have you performed abortions on girls who were raped at home? I know of at least a few. One stands out in my memory. A twelve-year-old girl, Molly, who was the sunshine of the school. Suddenly she turned into a pathetic heap of sadness. All without calling the police or child protective services. All because you don't give a sh*t about these kids. Well, today's the day, asshole."

Alex put one hand on the back of the doctor's head and used the flat of his other hand to punch him hard in the nose. His nose was crushed and blood gushed out and covered Alex's chest and face. The doctor screamed in pain. Then, one by one, he grabbed the doctor's hands and broke each finger.

" This is the pain many children felt before they were brought to you. Do you find this pleasant? Don't worry about your hands, you won't need them after tonight!"

The man groaned that he was sorry, and Alexander said icily:

" Not me, asshole, because I am far from finished!"

He stepped up to the sheriff:

" What about you? Isn't it your job to protect the innocent and uphold the law? You prefer to sit in your car in a secluded place and drink. And when you're asked to do a little investigation, you're immediately at peace with a few glasses of booze, like with those two over there".

He pointed to the couple who had been his parents.

" You make me sick. What goes around comes around, Sheriff, and now you will pay the ultimate price."

With the flat of both hands, he slapped the man's ears, which immediately began to bleed.

" So now those who hear no evil, see no evil, and speak no evil are present, now for evil itself."

He stood before the couple:

" What is located over there?"

He asked, pointing to the shallow grave. Instead of answering, the man asked:

" Who are you and what do you want from us?"

" Oh yes, how rude of me, I forgot to introduce myself."

Alexander took off his balaclava and the man and woman gasped when they saw his face.

" I see you recognize me. Lovely, now tell these three friendly people what is underneath there."

" That cannot be, you are dead."

" I am indeed dead, asshole. But why am I dead?"

The woman looked away and the man refused to answer.

" I don't care if you want to answer or not, it won't change your fate anyway."

He grabbed the man by the collar and set him down in front of the other four.

" Good, this is for all five of you."

He changed his face back to normal, put his balaclava back on, let the hellfire ignite in his eyes, and looked each of them in the eye. Standing before the man who had murdered him, he unfolded his blood-red wings to their full span and spoke menacingly:

" I'm not your son, f*cker. I never was. My father is Lucifer Morningstar, and that makes me the devil's son."

The five people freaked out because they could see in his eyes exactly what their fate in Hell would be. He could smell that some of them had lost control of their bowels.

" I have placed a mark on all five of you so that when you die, you will go to the deepest bowels of Hell. Special treatment from the demons to please their Prince. And rest assured, they will want to please their new Prince of Hell. I have also made sure that you will not be able to take your eyes off this piece of sh*t because I want you to see what he has done to me.

Now all five of them were crying and begging for their lives and forgiveness. Alex laughed coldly for a moment:

" Pity for you? Where was your compassion for me when I was alive and suffering?"

He manifested a ball hammer and held it in front of the man's face, who retreated pale as a corpse.

" I see you recognize this. This is exactly what I'm going to use to send you to hell, motherf*cker. I bet you were too lazy or too drunk to make sure that all traces of my DNA were removed from this hammer. Consider it poetic justice that I will send you to Hell with the same hammer and the FBI will be able to connect the dots. "

He placed a hand briefly on the man's head and said:

" This is to make sure you don't pass out from the pain before I'm done with you. You're going to feel every blow. Believe me, you will love it as much as I have loved it. But first this little thingy..."

Alexander manifested a lighted cigarette. He took a few deep puffs so that the fire at the tip was red hot. He said:

"The booklet I got from my friend said something I didn't know, which gave me an idea. Apparently, an eyeball is insensitive to pain. So it is not the pain that makes a person become so distraught when something hits his eye, but it is the shock and fright that causes that effect. Let me demonstrate."

He took three more deep puffs in quick succession to get the fire in the cigarette really hot. Then he quickly grabbed the man's head and forced him to keep his eyes open. He took the cigarette and pressed the hot glow against one of the man's eyeballs, who immediately began to scream like a weaned pig.

"See what I mean? Now for the rest..."

What unfolded over the next thirty minutes was a veritable bloodbath. He slowly killed the man with the hammer. Blow after blow landed on the body, breaking bones, extremely calculated so that his suffering would not end too soon. The other four had gotten off a little easier. Exactly as Laia's book had taught him, he had sliced the katana through the air four times, leaving a wound on each of them, their guts had fallen out of their bodies, and they had died slowly and painfully. When it was over, he grabbed the sheriff's cell phone and got a number from Celine. He dialed it and heard:

" FBI Field Office."

Alex answered as if it was an everyday conversation he had on the phone:

" Good evening, is this call being recorded? If not, you will need a piece of paper and a pen to write down some coordinates."

" We are recording this call, sir; may I have your name, please?"

" Don't worry, Ma'am, my name will be given to you in a moment. These are the coordinates you need to find the grave of a thirteen-year-old boy."

He turned to the grave and handed over the coordinates. Alex took a deep breath and went on:

" The boy was murdered by his father with a hammer after a lifetime of abuse while his mother watched without doing anything. The hammer is in the same place; the boy's DNA will be on it. If you dig him up, you will find cigarette burns and scars from beatings on his body, and you will see that he is malnourished. X-rays will show that he has suffered several fractures. In the boy's bedroom, you will find a cage in which he was locked. Use Luminol and the house will light up like a f*cking Christmas tree. At the grave, you will also find the bodies of five people. The nurse from his school, the doctor from the local clinic, the sheriff, and the boy's parents. How these five are connected to the boy's death, well, you'll have to do some FBI work for that and snoop a little bit in their paperwork, but I think you can already guess what the result will be. And if your agents have a big appetite, they will find a lot more. It's a small town, but apparently it has more than enough depraved scumbags. I suspect they will find the Molly Meyers file quite interesting. Interesting enough to have a chat with her father, because they won't be able to talk to her, because she's dead, just like the boy. A little advice. As mentioned, I left the body of a corrupt cop here. If your colleagues won't do their job and clean up this sh*thole, I can assure you that I'll have no problem leaving behind the corpses of some disinterested FBI agents if they think small-town people aren't elite enough. So make sure you tell them to have a big f*cking appetite to clean up this f*cking mess! These kids deserve justice and you will give it to them! Oh yeah, you asked my name? I’m Alexader Marcus f*cking Morningstar!”

He crushed the phone to scrap and said quietly:

" We're done here."

" Shouldn't you be getting rid of all this blood, Alex? Because it's all over you."

" No, Samantha made me promise to tell everything. The Goddess told me that nothing should remain a secret between us. So this will not be a secret either. Remember, no secrets!"

Celine nodded and understood what he meant.

A second later, they reappeared in the square in front of the palace. Samantha's eyes widened and she slapped her hand in front of her mouth when she saw him completely covered in blood.

" Alex, are you okay, are you hurt?"

" No I'm not hurt Samantha but I'm far from okay."

" What happened?"

" I'll tell you after a shower like I promised."

Without further ado, he turned and walked into the palace on his way to the suite. The Goddess and Casiel were waiting for him, looking as shocked as Samantha but saying nothing. He stormed into his room, closely followed by Samantha. He threw the sword in a corner, went to his bathroom, and stepped into the shower, clothes and all. He closed his eyes and the warm water slowly washed the blood off him. With his heavily gloved right fist, he began tapping slowly against the wall, but the tapping became harder and harder until it finally became fist blows. Finally, with a loud scream, he punched a hole in the wall and collapsed. Samantha went to grab him, but the next thing she saw hit her heart like a sledgehammer. Alexander had crawled into a fetal position and kept repeating:

" Please stop, please don't hurt me anymore, please stop hitting me."

Not knowing what to do, Samantha panicked and called her mother. She could see by the look in his eyes that he was not there, that he was somewhere far away. The Goddess came running in and immediately stopped the water and heard him pleading:

" Mom, please make it stop...it hurts so much, please."

Samantha cried and asked the Goddess:

" Mom, what is happening to him?"

" He is stuck in a reliving of his trauma. This may take a while, Sam. We need to get him to bed."

The Goddess made his bloody clothes disappear, and they were both shocked. A multitude of injuries and scars had appeared on his body. Some of the scourge wounds on his back were also bleeding as if they had just been inflicted. It seemed that no part of his body had been spared. Somehow, the re-experiencing caused these to manifest physically as well. She picked him up and carried him to his bed. Meanwhile, Alexander repeated a phrase over and over, and the Goddess' heart broke for him.

" Mommy please help me, it hurts so much".

The Goddess first took care of his open wounds, tucked Alex into bed and covered him up. She sat at the head of the bed with Alexander's head in her lap. She placed her hand on his forehead and said softly:

" Alexander boy, come back to us.

The first few times he didn't respond, but the next time she asked him, he shot up from his reliving. At first, he panicked and didn't know where he was or who he was for a while. He looked into the eyes of the comforting Goddess and pleaded:

" Mom, please make it stop, please help me, I don't want to remember, I don't want to see, I don't want to feel. Please, Mom, make it stop."

And with that, he burst into an uncontrollable crying fit and turned back into the boy he was. When he finally fell asleep, the Goddess said to Samantha:

" Stay with him, when he wakes up he will need a friendly face or he could slip right back.

" What happened Mom?"

" What should have happened earlier, child. What should have happened from the moment he arrived here. Instead of trying to push the immense trauma away with all his strength and trying to carry it alone, he had to face it. But according to Raphael, his trauma could only come out through a catalyst, and that happened tonight. I need to contact your father and Aisha and Franklin. It's best if all four of us are there tomorrow because if I know Alexander, he will keep his promise to you and throw everything out. And I'm afraid it will be something terrible. It's the least we can do, because Michael is right, the four of us are responsible for this...".

The next morning, Alexander woke up with Samantha in his arms. Spoon to spoon in his bed. At first, he thought he was dreaming, but when he smelled her hair, which smelled like fresh green apples as usual, he knew it was real.

" Are you awake Red?"

" For a while now Alex."

" Do your parents know you're in my bed? Does Samael know you're in bed with the literal Antichrist?"

She chuckled a little sadly at the second question:

" Mom and Dad know. Mom told me to stay with you because you need a familiar and friendly face when you woke up. To keep you from slipping back into your reliving. But I think we'll keep this a secret from Sammy for a while.”

" Yes, I think that's a good idea. What happened to me, Samantha? I remember being in the shower and the next thing I knew I saw your mother's face and then nothing."

She turned to him and said with watery eyes:

" It was horrible to see you like that, Alex. You were completely gone; you were stuck in a reliving. You were completely gone. You were begging Mom for help."

" O..."

He swallowed audibly for a moment:

" Then I guess I owe your mom an apology."

She kissed him gently and said:

" No Alex, you shouldn't. You needed help and we gave it to you, we always will if you need it."

He thought for a moment and then blushed a little:

" Oh man, is it true that I called your mother Mom a couple of times?"

She laughed a little:

" Yes, you obviously needed a mother and she was there for you as a mother."

They lay there forehead to forehead for a while until he said:

" I feel completely burnt out, Red. I'm not going to make it to practice with Michael and Celine today."

" Alex dear, it's not bad to take a day for yourself once in a while. Today is your day, our day. Today we do what we want, no pressure, no business. Okay?"

He nodded gently.

" Yes, that seems wonderful. Just the two of us."

" My father, Aisha, and Franklin are here. They want to join us for breakfast."

" Ah, crap. Let me guess, called for reinforcements because your mom knows I would tell you my story. I know I should tell you, Red. But I'm not sure I want to tell everyone. But Casiel definitely not!"

" I know, love, but these are our parents. If you can't trust them, who can you trust? And Cas has already left for the day because we asked for some privacy."

" Sam, I'm the wrong person to say this to. My past experiences with parents have not been spectacular."

" True, but Aisha is your real mother and she would never treat you that way. Franklin is your stepfather; he is a good man and cares very much for you. You know my parents, and you know they are good people."

He sighed:

" Yeah, I'm going to take a shower. Maybe I'll find a bucket of energy somewhere. And no peeking this time, Red!"

He said playfully angry as she giggled, remembering very well that first morning in the infirmary.

" Too bad, because that tight ass and your broad shoulders are a real work of art!"

She giggled. Now he was really blushing.

Hand in hand they entered the dining room and indeed the four gods were sitting there. Three of them saw the scars on his arms and neck, which had not yet faded, and were shocked. Even though Salome had told them they were there and all over his body, it was still a shock to them.

" Good morning Samantha, good morning Alexander."

Robert said:

" Sleep well?"

" Not really Daddy."

Samantha said a bit softly as Alexander said grimly:

" Like a corpse Robert."

He was not really in the mood to be the sunshine of the house and his optimism had been temporarily depleted the night before. They took their seats at the table and there was the usual chatter, except for Alexander who was completely silent until everyone was finished and the table was cleared. Alexander had another cup of coffee in front of him and tried to avoid the stares of those present. Robert spoke:

" Alexander, please look at me."

With difficulty, he did as he was asked.

" When a soul enters Hell with a marker that sends that soul to the worst part of Hell with special treatment from the Demons to appease their Prince, something they did with fervor by the way, some sort of alarm goes off. To my shock, five of them arrived in quick succession yesterday. Something I had to see for myself. At first, I was angry, no, furious, because the "don't kill" law exists for a reason.”

Alexander said:

" My Lord, I wish I could say I'm sorry, but I can't."

" I wasn't finished, boy, and this is all family at the table, so drop the titles. Like I said, this is a family helping family."

Alex had tears in his eyes and could only nod, Samantha took his hand firmly.

" I visited these souls in their cells. All five of them, without exception, were black souls destined for hell anyway. But what I saw made me almost sick. What makes me sick, though, is that the four of us here at this table are responsible for what happened to you because of our decision thirteen years ago."

Alexander shook his head, looked at Lady Salome, and hesitated. She smiled at him encouragingly and said:

" Alexander, my boy, call me what you feel the need to. I don't mind or dislike it at all, on the contrary, neither does your mother, Aisha. You have two mothers now and we want to fulfill this role, so..."

Now he couldn't hold back the tears and they rolled down his cheeks. He couldn't speak for a while. When he found his breath again, he said softly:

" Robert, I already told Mom. This is not your fault. You made a decision that you thought was best for your universe. You didn't know for sure at the time that I could be a danger to your daughter or your universe. And I'm sure that once I talk to those four idiots from my universe, it will turn out to be a stupid mistake. No one is to blame. It will turn out to be just a stupid coincidence that I ended up where I ended up. A stupid coincidence that what happened to me happened to me. No more and no less."

When no one seemed to have anything to say about this statement, Samantha asked in a low voice:

" So what happened to you, Alex, can you tell us?"

He took a few deep breaths and looked her straight in the eye:

" I wish you had never made me make that promise Samantha. Truly, you are so much love and light. You should not be exposed to this ugliness."

He drank the rest of his coffee and said:

" Yesterday I killed five people on earth in an unpleasant, very brutal, very bloody, and slow way. I killed the two people who were supposed to be my parents, a nurse who was supposed to be looking out for the welfare of her students but didn't give a damn, a doctor who swept several cases of assault and sexual abuse under the rug, and a sheriff who knew about most of it but did nothing but drink. I killed the man who was supposed to be my father the same way he killed me but with a lot of interest built up over the years. The only reason, and stupidly the only reason, he did what he did to me is because I was smarter than him since I was three. Now I know that was a byproduct of my Nephilim side, that my IQ was much higher than normal for a human child. He absolutely hated that, so he took out all of his anger and frustration on me because he was nothing but a stupid loser at everything he did."

His whole story came out of his mouth. Once he started, he couldn't stop, and he didn't spare the details. If they wanted to know, they would know. He told them about the whipping wounds from a belt, the cigarette burns, the broken bones from kicks with a heavy boot, and the smaller fractures in his face from fists. And then the cage, barely big enough to move in, locked up naked and injured, with no way to escape his own excrement. When he was done, he looked down at the tabletop, afraid to look up, afraid of what he would see on the faces of the gods. Samantha was nestled in his arms, crying softly with her head on his chest. He heard two other women crying quietly at the table. When Franklin spoke, Alex heard that he too was struggling to speak through a thick lump in his throat:

" Alex, you need to know, you need to realize that none of this is your fault, none of it is deserved. They did this to you because they are monsters, and they paid the price. If you hadn't done it yourself, I would have done it myself for sure."

Robert added:

" And I would have gladly helped Franklin. They are now in the deepest circle of hell and their suffering will continue for a very long time because I gave the Demons there free rein over their souls."

He looked at Franklin and remembered Samantha's words that this was actually his stepfather since Aisha was his mother.

"It's hard Dad, it's so damn hard..."

" I know son... It may not look like it now, but it will get better with time, a lot of time."

After a pleasant day spent together and more sightseeing in the city, Samantha and Alexander stepped into the living room of the suite, laughing loudly. A sound that was silently welcomed by all present. To their surprise, they saw all four Gods together with Celine, Michael, and Samael. Celine had told the two brothers what had happened. While shaking her head, she told them that it was not a good idea to make this boy angry, because he seemed to have no problem to go Old Testament and doing it slowly, bloody, brutally, and very painful. That he would become the rightful Prince of Hell if necessary. She asked the rhetorical question that if he was capable of such a thing at thirteen, what would he be capable of as an adult? Alex said smiling:

" I thought you guys could never stay anywhere for long?"

" There are exceptions Alexander."

Aisha said.

" Oh like what?"

" Spend some time with my son if you want?"

He plopped down in a seat with Samantha practically on his lap. None of the gods objected, all four of them knew the two belonged together and were meant to be.

" I would love that, Mom. If it would be possible for you to do some extra work to keep this multiverse running and give us all a little more time together, I think that would be great. When you think about it, we are one big family and I would love to spend a lot more time with you."

She smiled at him, touched by his request, and said:

" I'm sure we can do that. But for now, is there anything you want to know or talk about?"

" Actually yes, it has been itching in the back of my mind for a few days. Lucifer the damn Morningstar and NO I don't want to see anything Mom, not a single picture, yuck, just hear words. Seeing it once with my mom in the starring role was more than enough. One more time and I'll need a therapist for the next few centuries.”

He said mischievously. Aisha blushed a little, something he had thought impossible for a goddess.

" So what do you want to know?"

" Two things actually. First, who is Lucifer, and I mean in his soul?"

" Lucifer is an innocent soul. The punishment he received was completely unjustified and completely misplaced and just a gigantic overkill. If he was guilty of anything, it was that in his enthusiasm he went too fast and too far without thinking of what his father was capable of. Or rather, in his naiveté, in not believing what his father was capable of. His crime was to demand that Angels be given the same freedom as humans. Something that this God could not possibly allow because he wanted his angels to always be under his complete control. His punishment was to be banished to Hell forever, to rule there as King, impossible to return to Heaven, because if he returned, he would be destroyed immediately. Cut off from his entire family. From the brothers and sisters, he loves so much. When it comes to Heaven, his father, and his mother, he is full of hatred and venom, and rightly so, I would say. But when it comes to people, especially the innocent, he is nothing but good and light, no wonder, because he is the Lightbringer. But make no mistake, when it comes to protecting them, he is no different than you. You are truly his son, for you both can and will go Old Testament to protect the innocent, as you have proven."

Alexander nodded, smiling. He liked this image of Lucifer. He turned to Samael and asked:

" Hey Growler, you are the Lightbringer here, never wanted to start a little revolution?"

He raised his fist:

"You know, like Che Guevara, VIVA LA REVOLUCUTION..."

The angel shook his head. Once he had cleared his head from the verbal abuse this boy had given him, he began to like him. It was as if he just lit up every room he entered. He said:

" Yes, like your father, I was about to do something stupid because I was jealous of humans. It turned out that I was as stupid or naive as Lucifer, that we had free will for a long time without really knowing it. Dad and Mom took me aside and gave me an earful. Made it clear that I was stupid."

Alexander looked at him mischievously:

" Hmmm, apparently that must happen to you every so often, Samael."

The Lightbringer laughed heartily. And Alex continued:

" I can guess the answer to the second part, but I think I want to hear it anyway. Since you don't know who you are when you are in a body on an earth, then of course you don't know that you have a spouse. So if you are with someone or married, it cannot be considered adultery. But what does Dad think about this and the fact that you have a son now, that you can actually interact with me now?

Franklin answered himself:

" I think it's great that we finally have a son, a boy. Something we never thought possible. Even though I'm not your biological father, from the moment I knew you existed, I couldn't wait to meet you and I love you as much as your mother does. I can't tell you how sorry we are for making the wrong decision. I don't know what your morals say about this, Alex, but your mother and I are pretty open about it. She takes vacations, has people she loves, but so do I sometimes, not as often as your mother because I don't feel the need to take vacations as often.

" First of all, this Dad, Robert, and Mom. Stop saying you're sorry. It happened, we can't change it, and I have no desire to dwell on the past. My morals don't say anything about this Dad. You and Mom are open and honest with each other and no one is forced, everything is by free will. So where is my right to judge? In my opinion, no one has that right, not even God. Live and let live is my motto.

" Does that apply to everything, Alexander?"

Robert asked.

" I threw your Ten Commandments in the trash can a few days ago and replaced them with eight letters."

" You did what now?"

Michael asked confused. Meanwhile, Samantha was laughing, while Alexander had a big smile on his face as if he had just caught the canary. Sam said:

" Oh yeah, you need to hear this."

She told the story of what had happened in the Hall of Knowledge after Laia had said it was impossible. After a few seconds of silence, Franklin said:

" I'll be damned."

Then Alexander said:

" Mom, Dad, your multiverse is broken, but don't worry, I'll fix it.

Now it was Aisha who asked in amazement:

" You will do what now?"

" Of course. Mom, Dad, you know who I am and what I am, right?"

" Yes, of course, you are my son and Lucifer's, so you are the Crown Prince of his Hell."

" Not quite right Mom, think about it."

After a minute Franklin said:

" Oh, bullocks..."

Alexander pointed at him and said:

" He gets the picture."

" I, we have always seen you as the son of Lucifer, his Crown Prince, because we thought something else was simply impossible. But you are also the son of Aisha, so you are also our Crown Prince. The Crown Prince of the multiverse, of all creation in this multiverse.

Now everyone in the room looked at him in amazement.

" Yes, so move over old people, a new generation is coming!"

Samantha laughed out loud, and Celine had her face buried in her hands, but people could see from her shoulders that she was laughing just as hard. When everyone had recovered a bit, Alex asked with the same smirk on his face and in that casual tone of his:

" So, Dad, Mom, tell me, how long will it take for me to reach my full powers as the Antichrist?"

His parents sensed from afar that something they hadn't anticipated was about to follow.

" About five years."

A light went on for Celine and Michael that this was exactly the time Alexander had requested for his training.

" And how long will it take for me to grow into my full powers as Crown Prince of the Multiverse?"

They looked at him puzzled and after a few seconds Aisha answered:

" A few thousand years.

And now it was Celine and Michael who started laughing. Alex said dryly:

" Time I don't have, so time I have to steal."

And for the four gods, the pieces of what he had said during their last meeting fell into place. After a minute of complete silence, Robert said:

" Holly f*ck..."

And began to laugh out loud.

" Yep, now that we know my translocation is working properly after my little outing last night, I think it's time to make a flaming sword."

Chapter 6: Flaming sword Part 1

Summary:

Saint John was not quite right in his revelations about the Antichrist. This Antichrist hates it when children, the weak, and the innocent are harmed. What John was right about is that this Antichrist can go Old Testament if you piss him off enough. Then all of hell will shake to its foundations.

Chapter Text

The next morning Alexander landed with Samantha, Celine, and Michael at the entrance to the palace in Hell. He had missed his landing spot by only two feet, which he considered a victory. Like last time, King Robert was waiting for them with a group of guards. This time he had lost the tight leather he had worn on his first visit and opted for his new look. The black modern outfit of the Special Forces with the red fire-breathing dragon on his chest:

" Princess Samantha, Prince Alexander, welcome. You know why you are here and what you have to do. So let us go."

Without waiting for an answer, the small group left in the direction of the weaponsmith. This time Alex paid a little more attention to his surroundings. The city seemed tidy and the Demons did indeed look like Celine. More human than he had imagined them to be. But what did he know? The only Demons he had seen before he was killed were the ones in horror movies. He wondered if the constant twilight might be the cause of the depressed, lackluster mood that hung like a suffocating blanket over the city. He got no further with his thoughts because they had reached Arbus's workplace. Once again, the latter threw himself on the ground in front of his king and his entourage. Alexander, in turn, was disgusted by the sight and immediately took charge of the event to put an end to it.

" Arbus, get up and come here."

The demon immediately did as he was asked. Alexander held out the katana he had used on Earth:

" Arbus, I want you to break this sword into pieces and throw it into the lava pits so that it disappears completely!"

The demon bowed deeply, afraid that he was in trouble. That he had disappointed or offended the Prince. Softly he said:

" I'm sorry, My Lord, I'm sure I can make a better sword. I will not fail you again.

Alexander thought of Robert's order to be always brief and firm against all demons at all times. But there was nothing in that command that said he couldn't be short and firm in a polite way, or give a veiled compliment to poor Arbus.

" No, Arbus, you did not disappoint me. The sword you made was truly perfect, so it must be destroyed. It completed its task with honor, so this masterpiece should never be used again!"

The weaponsmith had never received a compliment before. You could see him light up. His shoulders straightened, making him visibly taller. Samantha was so proud of Alex for finding a way to compliment the Weaponsmith without violating the King of Hell's orders. She would have liked to kiss him, but Hell forbade such displays of affection, especially in public. Arbus took the sword from Alexander and easily broke it into pieces on the anvil.

" My Lord, with your permission, I would like to personally go and throw the pieces and the scabbard into the lava pits. It will only take a few minutes.

" Did you protect the clog with your life as I ordered?"

" Absolutely, my lord."

" Well, throw the clog into the fire first so it will be hot and ready when you return. I want you to get to work immediately as I don't have much time and don't want to lose any."

Arbus did as he was told and then disappeared with the broken sword. Robert came up beside him and whispered so quietly that only Samantha and Alexander could hear his words:

" Tonight at home in the suite we need to talk Alex!"

He thought he was in trouble and would be read to the Levites. He sighed deeply but decided that since he was in trouble anyway, he would just have to get on with it. As Arbus had said, he was back within minutes and reported for the first time with some pride in his voice:

" My Lord, the pieces have disappeared into the lava, never to be seen again, as you ordered.

" Perfect Arbus, where is the copy with the green sheath?"

The weaponsmith hurried to retrieve the sword and Alex looked at it intently. It fit perfectly in his hand. The green sheath had a violet blue and gold thread in it. He pulled the sword three-quarters of the way out of the sheath and saw that the blade was indeed a true masterpiece. It even had a deep blue collar, as so many Damascus blades seem to have. Something he liked very much because of his fondness for blue like the eyes of Samantha, his Red. He grunted his approval, not wanting to overdo it with compliments.

" Arbus, leave the clog in the fire until it is red hot through and through, to the absolute core. Then place it here on the anvil."

It took a moment and everyone left Alexander alone. The look in his eyes told them he was looking at something far away. Something that wasn't there. Most likely the future. As Arbus placed the red-hot clog on the anvil, Alex turned to Samantha with a gentle smile:

" My lady, do you trust me?"

" Always, My Lord!"

I need two small feathers from you."

At the same time, they manifested their wings and spread them out to their fullest. A sight that made the nearby Demons gasp. The Demons also had wings, but they were more like those of a bat. They allowed them to fly and move, but angelic wings with their celestial glow were rarely seen. Samantha pulled two feathers from her wing and he pulled two from his. He took one of her feathers and gave her one of his.

" My Lady, please hold both feathers in your left hand with your palm facing up."

" Yes, My Lord."

Celine, Michael, and Robert saw it coming and wanted to scream at Alex not to do it because the clog was red hot with hellfire. But before a word could escape their mouths, Alex had already picked up the clog with his bare hand holding the feathers. He pressed the clog against Sam's hand that held the feathers. Both hands lit up with a golden glow that grew more intense. The Demons near the forge became frightened. They had never seen so much light before. It hurt their eyes. The golden light reached its peak and seemed to disappear into the clog. Alex just put the clog back on the anvil. Celine couldn't hold back any longer and grabbed their hands. To her utter amazement, both of their hands were completely undamaged. She said quietly:

" How is this possible? This is Hellfire, it should have burned your hands to a crisp!"

Alexander glanced around to see if there were enough demons watching them. To his satisfaction, there were enough to make his next move on his 3D chessboard. He got that now-famous smirk on his face and turned both of his palms up, after which he asked:

" Which one is Hellfire again, Celine? This one?"

A small ball of sky-blue fire formed in his left hand.

" Or this one?"

A ball of red fire with all the intensity of hell appeared in his right hand. As everyone stared at him with open mouths, he let the two different fires in his hands melt together until the blue and red seemed to be dancing together. After extinguishing the fire, he turned back to Arbus. He raised the sword he had just received to his chest for a moment and said just loud enough for all to hear:

" Arbus, this sword is a masterpiece, but the sword you will make from this clog should be your greatest masterpiece ever! Because believe me, that sword will be as legendary as its creator!"

He turned to Robert:

" My King, would you do me the honor of giving me four guards for an important task?"

Robert nodded and named four guards. Alex spoke loudly, clearly, and with authority in his voice:

" The clog here is not to be touched with a bare hand. Whoever touches or even wants to touch this clog and later the sword with his bare hands will first lose both hands and later his head will roll! Is that clear?"

Arbus and the guards swallowed audibly, realizing that there was no fooling around with this young Prince. Obviously not after his demonstration with Heaven's Fire and Hell's Fire.

" You four will protect Arbus and my new sword in the making at all times. No one is to bother Arbus under any circ*mstances. If anyone makes trouble, send them to the king with their complaints. Clear?"

Again there was busy nodding. Alexander, meanwhile, had learned from Samantha that time passed ten times faster in Dis than in Heaven. He turned to Arbus and looked him sternly in the eyes:

" Arbus, I know you said you needed five days to make the sword. However, I want you to take ten days to get halfway there. Your King, your Princess, and I will return in exactly ten days. You are the best weaponsmith, so I demand that this sword be the best sword you have ever made, just perfect. Take the extra time and work out every imperfection. When I see the finished blade, I want to see something that approaches the perfection of your Princess. I want the guard to be the purest violet-blue you can get your hands on in Hell. If not, let me know and I will provide the right kind from Heaven. I want the same for the hilt, wrapped in the purest violet-blue with a green and gold thread wrapped around it, and the same for the scabbard. Am I clear, Arbus?"

" Yes, My Lord, very clear."

The Weaponsmith would be damned if he would disappoint this Prince who had been so incredibly kind to him.

A short time later, Samantha and Alex left Hell together with Celine and Michael. They had just appeared in the square in front of the palace when Celine grabbed their hands again to make sure she had not made a mistake in Hell. When there was indeed nothing to see, she breathed a sigh of relief, but couldn't help yelling at Alex:

" Alexander, how did you get it into your idiotic tick head to do this? You are the Prince of Hell, even if your hand is burned beyond recognition, it will heal in no time. Samantha belongs in Heaven, she could have lost her hand. You could have hurt my little Hellion so terribly, you idiot!"

Both Alex and Samantha hugged her as she stood trembling on her legs and Sam said:

" Celine, I trust Alex completely. He would never put me in danger or do anything to hurt me. I trust him, Celine. Please trust him."

Two tears ran down her face and she said quietly:

" It's hard Hellion, you are and always will be my little girl."

" Our little girl."

The Goddess said with a warm smile. She had joined them in silence and put an arm around Celine. Michael, who had been standing in silence, asked:

" What was with that power display Alex? About being able to summon both Hellfire and Heavenfire at will and do something no one here has ever seen before. You can fuse the two without them wanting to destroy each other."

" I just wanted to demonstrate that I have complete control over both, Michael. Not just for you, but more importantly for all the demons that were around. This story will make the rounds in Hell. That their Prince controls both the fires of Heaven and Hell and they obey him. When I command the fires to work together, they do."

Celine said:

" Impossible, once unleashed, the fire obeys no one. It consumes the target until there is nothing left of it."

This sentence made Samantha giggle and Michael said with a smile:

" Prove it!"

" Are you sure, Michael? Do you trust me? After all, this is Hellfire, remember?"

" Absolutely!"

Was his short and determined reply. Alex just nodded and made a ball of Hellfire appear in his right hand. It seemed as if the ball slowly descended from his hand and moved towards Michael. When it reached the Angel, he was surrounded by flames from one second to the next. But the fire did not harm him. Michael himself looked fascinated at his arms that were surrounded by the fire of hell and licked at them. After a minute or two, Alex waved his hand and the flames disappeared. The Goddess and Celine watched the demonstration with open mouths. Celine recovered from her surprise faster than the Goddess, took a few steps away, and commanded:

" Heaven-fire now!"

" As the lady commands."

Alexander said laughing. The same thing happened to the demon as to Michael, without the fire doing any damage. When Alex had extinguished the fire, Michael asked:

" Is that why the Hellfire didn't hurt Samantha?"

" Indeed, I ordered the fire to leave Sam unharmed. She could have gone swimming in the lava pits and not a hair on her beautiful head would have been harmed."

Celine and the Goddess looked at him with wide eyes. Shaking his head, Michael said:

" Little Brother, I don't know if I should be damn proud of you. I'm damn glad you're my little sister's boyfriend and that nothing can happen to her with you around. Because I know what you would unleash on the person who wants to hurt her and that would be something out of the worst nightmare. Even without advanced combat training. Your power over the fires already makes you without a doubt the most dangerous person in Heaven or Hell. And I don't know if I should be afraid of you, Alex."

Alexander got a sad look in his eyes and spoke quietly:

" I don't know if you are proud of me Michael. Only you know that and I am not familiar with the phenomenon of anyone being proud of me. It seems I wasn't considered worthy of it on Earth."

This statement caused a stab of pain in each of their hearts. Once again, they were reminded of what this boy must have endured during his life on Earth. Their admiration for him grew each time. At that moment, the mighty warriors Celine and Michael had made their decision that this young Prince was more than worth protecting and that they would lay down their lives for him if necessary. But Alex was not finished:

" Yes, you are damn right Michael that anyone who wants to harm Sam will curse the day of his creation with a lot of interest on top of it. Mostly I am for fun and jokes and yes, I like to help people and I like to be nice to everyone and treat everyone with respect. Because I think everyone deserves it and because I think that is the most productive way forward. But as Celine can attest, I also have a very dark side. Someone who points a finger at Samantha to hurt her? Well, that will not end well... But why be afraid of me? In this heaven, no one has anything to fear from me. You have welcomed me into your family with nothing but kindness and love. You..."

He pointed at both Michael and Celine.

" Of all the people in this Heaven, you should know that I would rather die than harm Sam or anyone else here."

He added with a sly laugh:

" Well... except to poke Samael a little, of course. Remember, Michael, I asked you to put an end to me the first day we met. You didn't, so we're in this together until the objective is achieved. Your sister wants me and I want your sister. Your sister can get everything from me if it is in my power to give and if it is not in my power, then I will steal that power to make her happy! It's as simple as that, brother!"

By evening they had retired to the living room. Samantha had spent a couple of hours with Samael. Alex had spent a few hours with his whiteboards, with Fuzzie never far away. A fun part of this time was spent introducing Fuzzie to the PlayStation and Mario Kart. Apparently, the gruff healer also had a desire to completely destroy his opponents. As usual, Sam was snuggled up next to Alexander with her head on his shoulder. He and Michael were chatting comfortably about what turned out to be their mutual hobby of libraries and museums. For Alex, books had been an escape, the local library his safe place. Others would say his second home, but given his actual living situation, the library was more his home and what was supposed to be his home was nothing but a building where he regularly went through hell. The museums, of course, he had never seen in real life, only read about them in books and seen pictures of them. Even a visit to a small local museum was too much of an intellectual request. Suddenly the Goddess said:

" Michael, why don't you take Celine with you and let Alex and Samantha see these museums? It makes no sense to push the boy seven on seven. He needs time to recover from the rigorous training program you are putting him through.

Alex started to argue, but the goddess raised her hand:

" Alexander my boy, to sustain such a program your body needs time to recover from time to time. In that time your mind can better process and place what you have learned, making the training more effective. So why not use this time to live your passion with Samantha? And for Sam, it is also useful to get to know humanity better, which will help her once she is our new Goddess and your plan to save our humanity from its demise in our universe is put into action".

He thought about it for a moment and nodded:

" Mom, you are right. Sometimes I get so caught up in my thinking and my impatience to work that I forget that I am only thirteen and have five more years before the real sh*tshow starts. So yes, please, I would like that very much.

Michael sat there with a big smile on his face. Now he would serve not only as a military affairs instructor but also as a guide to the museums he loved so much. He asked:

" Okay, little brother, where would you like to go first?"

Alex didn't have to think long:

" Florence, the Villa Medicea di Castello, Botticelli's The Birth of Venus and the Prima Verra. Those have always been second on my list for lack of access to Da Vinci's Salvator Mundi."

Michael couldn't help but laugh out loud.

" Well, well, well, our little Prince clearly has taste. Okay, we leave Friday afternoon and return Sunday night. We'll be staying at the Four Seasons; a Prince and Princess need a bit of luxury and believe me there will be no hanky-panky at the hotel because you Sam will be sharing a room with Cas so you won't get any crazy ideas about sneaking around!"

Samantha and Alex blushed to the amusem*nt of the adults present. Celine, of course, had to chime in:

" Yes, because it would be a damn shame if a certain future God lost a certain body part.

And she looked at him in a way that only a Demon could when it had a victim in its sights. Alexander swallowed audibly.

Before he could be worked on any further, Robert came into the living room. He took off his jacket, kissed the women present and then dropped into a seat next to his wife. To everyone's surprise he lit a cigar and pointed at Alexander:

" If you want to smoke, go ahead. Tonight is an exception. Because we are going to have a serious talk, Alex!"

He sighed, manifested his cigarettes, and lit one, after which he said:

" I know what you're going to say, Robert, and I'm sorry. I blurted it out before I realized it."

" I don't believe a word of it, Alex. But tell me, what was I going to say?"

Samantha had sat up straight but was still close to Alex, holding his hand. The look in her eyes betrayed that anyone who attacked Alexander now would have to deal with her. The four adults present noticed and couldn't be more proud of her. All of them already knew that the two of them together once grown up would be a force to be reconned with. Alex said:

" For violating your orders in Hell. Be always, always, always short and firm against all Demons."

" And what did you do?"

" I gave Arbus some veiled compliments."

" Why?"

" As we walked around the city, the Demons in Dis looked exactly like Celine. If they look and act like that, then there must be at least a large portion that can become like Celine with a little encouragement."

" And what is the purpose of this Alexander?"

" Well, Celine lives in Heaven and was the nanny of your daughter, the Crown Princess. If you see her as a daughter, as everyone knows you do. If you, the Goddess and the God, entrusted your daughter to Celine minutes after her birth, how can she be evil? The Angels like her, some to the point of seeing her as family. Look at the way Michael, Laia, and Fuzzie treat her. They treat Celine the same way they treat their siblings. Well, in Fuzzie's case, he treats Celine a lot better than he treats most Angels. He would love to kick their asses, something he would never do with Celine. I can't imagine, and I don't want to imagine, that Celine would be the absolute exception to the rule. So, if it can be done with one Demon, why not with many, many more? Why not start with Dis and then work our way down through the circles without setting limits on how far it can go? How far we want to go. Less segregation, more cooperation on an equal basis.”

Salome understood where Robert was going with this conversation and asked in feigned surprise:

" Cooperation on an equal basis? Would you argue that Demons are equal to Angels?"

" What is the difference between Michael and Celine? What is the difference between Laia and Arbus? Both are masters at what they do. Should I put Laia on a pedestal because she is an Angel? Should I put Arbus in the dust in front of me because he is a Demon and maybe put my booth on his neck to make a point? Why can't I treat them both equally and with respect?"

Robert looked at Salome as he pointed at Alex and said:

" For centuries we have wondered what we have done wrong and how to do it right. This sweetheart is the answer to that question. That is why we must make way for the new generation. For Samantha and Alexander."

They both looked at him, not understanding, and Robert said:

" After you left, Arbus changed completely, and certainly not in a negative way. Where once he was afraid and shuddered at the sight of warriors bombarding him with demands for new weapons, he now defends his forge with the disposition of a raging tiger. That the project for HIS PRINCE takes precedence over everything, and thus over their ridiculous demands. His story has even made its way around Dis. I have lost count of how many demons like Arbus are willing to serve you, to serve their Princess and Prince. In these few days that you are now gone in Dis, according to the time lapse in Hell, a kind of optimism, of hope, has taken hold of the city and its Demons. And that, my boy, is your work, accomplished with just a few sentences. This kind of leadership, this kind of vision for the future is second nature to you. You see something you don't like and instead of overthinking it and overanalyzing it, you get a vision and there's no stopping you. And Samantha stands beside you and gives you all the strength and energy to do exactly what you set out to do. And that, my children, is what our Hell, but also our Heaven, needs!"

Samantha saw the mischievous smile forming around Alex's mouth and asked:

" What are you thinking about now, Alex?"

She looked hopefully into his magical green eyes and knew that something typical of Alex would come up again. He said:

" Well, the sword is the most important thing, so that has to be done first. Since that won't take long, I'm actually in the mood for a little shopping trip to Dis. It's time for me to get a signet ring. I'm sure I've forgotten some other important things to make my stay in my room more pleasant. Oh, and of course for use in my work area with Fuzzie. As Mom said, they both look rather empty and bare indeed."

He grinned, winked at her and said:

" Ever since I first saw Celine, I've always wondered how tight leather would look on you. Let's see how the Princess would look as a Warrior Princess. Let's put the answer to that question to the test, shall we?"

She blushed but nodded quickly with a broad smile. Playfully, Robert asked:

" Besides seeing my little girl in a far too revealing outfit, Alex, which I would rather not hear about and even less want to see, what do you want to achieve?"

" You don't have a sun or a starry sky in Dis Robert, at least not yet. Only eternal half-darkness. I suspect that this semi-darkness is the cause of the depressed and oppressive atmosphere in Dis. There is nothing I can do to change that for now. For now, the only light I can shed is that of hope for a better tomorrow.”

With this answer, everyone sat in silence for a few seconds, their mouths open so wide that they were sure to hurt. It was Celine who spoke first:

" Come again!"

Alex replied dryly:

" As I said, darling, I would love to, but it would be best to discuss this particular matter with my dear Samantha first, who knows, she might have something against it."

Michael and Samantha burst out laughing. Salome and Robert watched in amusem*nt, even though they were not part of the seemingly intimate joke between the three of them. Celine, seeing her joke used against her twice in a row, said wearily:

" Alex, this is Hell we are talking about. It was created that way, so Hell is static. You can't change it, ever. Otherwise, Robert would have done it long ago. If Robert can't do it, then it's impossible."

At this last, Samantha burst into a loud, almost uncontrollable fit of laughter. When she had recovered a little, she asked with a broad smile:

" Please, My Prince, tell us how you are going to give our Dis a sun and a starry sky.”

" Well, now that you mention it, my dear Princess, people seem to be forgetting who and what I am. Do you think I should wear a board around my neck or something?"

" Well no, I'll make you some of those t-shirts you like to wear so much, they're much more comfortable than some cardboard."

Celine really couldn't contain herself any longer and the verbal game between the two was driving her almost crazy.

" Alexander Marcus Morningstar! Answer me, damn it! May the gods present protect you or I'll twist your little chicken neck!"

" Tsk, tsk, tsk, Celine, so aggressive. I am the son of Lucifer, the Lightbringer. How many stars has he not hung? I have his light in me, so I must be able to make a simple but effective simulation of a starry night sky and a sun."

She sighed and said:

" If it were that simple, our Lightbringer, Samuel, would have done it long ago."

" True, but I have something that neither Samuel nor Lucifer have."

" And what might that be?"

" A mother who is the Goddess of the Multiverse, which makes me the Crown Prince of the Multiverse, which ensures that I can bend this universe to my will to a certain extent."

Michael leaned back in his seat and muttered:

" You've got to be f*cking kidding me... You want to give our Hell a sun and a starry sky!"

" Yes, but unfortunately not tomorrow, not next year, but definitely before I have to leave. I can feel my powers growing, but they are nowhere near enough to make that happen. However, I know they will be there in time to make this my parting gift to Dis."

Chapter 7: Flaming sword Part 2

Summary:

Saint John was not quite right in his revelations about the Antichrist. This Antichrist hates it when children, the weak, and the innocent are harmed. What John was right about is that this Antichrist can go Old Testament if you piss him off enough. Then all of hell will shake to its foundations.

Chapter Text

The next morning Alexander landed with Samantha, Celine, and Michael at the entrance to the palace in Hell. He had missed his landing spot by only two feet, which he considered a victory. Like last time, King Robert was waiting for them with a group of guards. This time he had lost the tight leather he had worn on his first visit and opted for his new look. The black modern outfit of the Special Forces with the red fire-breathing dragon on his chest:

" Princess Samantha, Prince Alexander, welcome. You know why you are here and what you have to do. So let us go."

Without waiting for an answer, the small group left in the direction of the weaponsmith. This time Alex paid a little more attention to his surroundings. The city seemed tidy and the Demons did indeed look like Celine. More human than he had imagined them to be. But what did he know? The only Demons he had seen before he was killed were the ones in horror movies. He wondered if the constant twilight might be the cause of the depressed, lackluster mood that hung like a suffocating blanket over the city. He got no further with his thoughts because they had reached Arbus's workplace. Once again, the latter threw himself on the ground in front of his king and his entourage. Alexander, in turn, was disgusted by the sight and immediately took charge of the event to put an end to it.

" Arbus, get up and come here."

The demon immediately did as he was asked. Alexander held out the katana he had used on Earth:

" Arbus, I want you to break this sword into pieces and throw it into the lava pits so that it disappears completely!"

The demon bowed deeply, afraid that he was in trouble. That he had disappointed or offended the Prince. Softly he said:

" I'm sorry, My Lord, I'm sure I can make a better sword. I will not fail you again.

Alexander thought of Robert's order to be always brief and firm against all demons at all times. But there was nothing in that command that said he couldn't be short and firm in a polite way, or give a veiled compliment to poor Arbus.

" No, Arbus, you did not disappoint me. The sword you made was truly perfect, so it must be destroyed. It completed its task with honor, so this masterpiece should never be used again!"

The weaponsmith had never received a compliment before. You could see him light up. His shoulders straightened, making him visibly taller. Samantha was so proud of Alex for finding a way to compliment the Weaponsmith without violating the King of Hell's orders. She would have liked to kiss him, but Hell forbade such displays of affection, especially in public. Arbus took the sword from Alexander and easily broke it into pieces on the anvil.

" My Lord, with your permission, I would like to personally go and throw the pieces and the scabbard into the lava pits. It will only take a few minutes.

" Did you protect the clog with your life as I ordered?"

" Absolutely, my lord."

" Well, throw the clog into the fire first so it will be hot and ready when you return. I want you to get to work immediately as I don't have much time and don't want to lose any."

Arbus did as he was told and then disappeared with the broken sword. Robert came up beside him and whispered so quietly that only Samantha and Alexander could hear his words:

" Tonight at home in the suite we need to talk Alex!"

He thought he was in trouble and would be read to the Levites. He sighed deeply but decided that since he was in trouble anyway, he would just have to get on with it. As Arbus had said, he was back within minutes and reported for the first time with some pride in his voice:

" My Lord, the pieces have disappeared into the lava, never to be seen again, as you ordered.

" Perfect Arbus, where is the copy with the green sheath?"

The weaponsmith hurried to retrieve the sword and Alex looked at it intently. It fit perfectly in his hand. The green sheath had a violet blue and gold thread in it. He pulled the sword three-quarters of the way out of the sheath and saw that the blade was indeed a true masterpiece. It even had a deep blue collar, as so many Damascus blades seem to have. Something he liked very much because of his fondness for blue like the eyes of Samantha, his Red. He grunted his approval, not wanting to overdo it with compliments.

" Arbus, leave the clog in the fire until it is red hot through and through, to the absolute core. Then place it here on the anvil."

It took a moment and everyone left Alexander alone. The look in his eyes told them he was looking at something far away. Something that wasn't there. Most likely the future. As Arbus placed the red-hot clog on the anvil, Alex turned to Samantha with a gentle smile:

" My lady, do you trust me?"

" Always, My Lord!"

I need two small feathers from you."

At the same time, they manifested their wings and spread them out to their fullest. A sight that made the nearby Demons gasp. The Demons also had wings, but they were more like those of a bat. They allowed them to fly and move, but angelic wings with their celestial glow were rarely seen. Samantha pulled two feathers from her wing and he pulled two from his. He took one of her feathers and gave her one of his.

" My Lady, please hold both feathers in your left hand with your palm facing up."

" Yes, My Lord."

Celine, Michael, and Robert saw it coming and wanted to scream at Alex not to do it because the clog was red hot with hellfire. But before a word could escape their mouths, Alex had already picked up the clog with his bare hand holding the feathers. He pressed the clog against Sam's hand that held the feathers. Both hands lit up with a golden glow that grew more intense. The Demons near the forge became frightened. They had never seen so much light before. It hurt their eyes. The golden light reached its peak and seemed to disappear into the clog. Alex just put the clog back on the anvil. Celine couldn't hold back any longer and grabbed their hands. To her utter amazement, both of their hands were completely undamaged. She said quietly:

" How is this possible? This is Hellfire, it should have burned your hands to a crisp!"

Alexander glanced around to see if there were enough demons watching them. To his satisfaction, there were enough to make his next move on his 3D chessboard. He got that now-famous smirk on his face and turned both of his palms up, after which he asked:

" Which one is Hellfire again, Celine? This one?"

A small ball of sky-blue fire formed in his left hand.

" Or this one?"

A ball of red fire with all the intensity of hell appeared in his right hand. As everyone stared at him with open mouths, he let the two different fires in his hands melt together until the blue and red seemed to be dancing together. After extinguishing the fire, he turned back to Arbus. He raised the sword he had just received to his chest for a moment and said just loud enough for all to hear:

" Arbus, this sword is a masterpiece, but the sword you will make from this clog should be your greatest masterpiece ever! Because believe me, that sword will be as legendary as its creator!"

He turned to Robert:

" My King, would you do me the honor of giving me four guards for an important task?"

Robert nodded and named four guards. Alex spoke loudly, clearly, and with authority in his voice:

" The clog here is not to be touched with a bare hand. Whoever touches or even wants to touch this clog and later the sword with his bare hands will first lose both hands and later his head will roll! Is that clear?"

Arbus and the guards swallowed audibly, realizing that there was no fooling around with this young Prince. Obviously not after his demonstration with Heaven's Fire and Hell's Fire.

" You four will protect Arbus and my new sword in the making at all times. No one is to bother Arbus under any circ*mstances. If anyone makes trouble, send them to the king with their complaints. Clear?"

Again there was busy nodding. Alexander, meanwhile, had learned from Samantha that time passed ten times faster in Dis than in Heaven. He turned to Arbus and looked him sternly in the eyes:

" Arbus, I know you said you needed five days to make the sword. However, I want you to take ten days to get halfway there. Your King, your Princess, and I will return in exactly ten days. You are the best weaponsmith, so I demand that this sword be the best sword you have ever made, just perfect. Take the extra time and work out every imperfection. When I see the finished blade, I want to see something that approaches the perfection of your Princess. I want the guard to be the purest violet-blue you can get your hands on in Hell. If not, let me know and I will provide the right kind from Heaven. I want the same for the hilt, wrapped in the purest violet-blue with a green and gold thread wrapped around it, and the same for the scabbard. Am I clear, Arbus?"

" Yes, My Lord, very clear."

The Weaponsmith would be damned if he would disappoint this Prince who had been so incredibly kind to him.

A short time later, Samantha and Alex left Hell together with Celine and Michael. They had just appeared in the square in front of the palace when Celine grabbed their hands again to make sure she had not made a mistake in Hell. When there was indeed nothing to see, she breathed a sigh of relief, but couldn't help yelling at Alex:

" Alexander, how did you get it into your idiotic tick head to do this? You are the Prince of Hell, even if your hand is burned beyond recognition, it will heal in no time. Samantha belongs in Heaven, she could have lost her hand. You could have hurt my little Hellion so terribly, you idiot!"

Both Alex and Samantha hugged her as she stood trembling on her legs and Sam said:

" Celine, I trust Alex completely. He would never put me in danger or do anything to hurt me. I trust him, Celine. Please trust him."

Two tears ran down her face and she said quietly:

" It's hard Hellion, you are and always will be my little girl."

" Our little girl."

The Goddess said with a warm smile. She had joined them in silence and put an arm around Celine. Michael, who had been standing in silence, asked:

" What was with that power display Alex? About being able to summon both Hellfire and Heavenfire at will and do something no one here has ever seen before. You can fuse the two without them wanting to destroy each other."

" I just wanted to demonstrate that I have complete control over both, Michael. Not just for you, but more importantly for all the demons that were around. This story will make the rounds in Hell. That their Prince controls both the fires of Heaven and Hell and they obey him. When I command the fires to work together, they do."

Celine said:

" Impossible, once unleashed, the fire obeys no one. It consumes the target until there is nothing left of it."

This sentence made Samantha giggle and Michael said with a smile:

" Prove it!"

" Are you sure, Michael? Do you trust me? After all, this is Hellfire, remember?"

" Absolutely!"

Was his short and determined reply. Alex just nodded and made a ball of Hellfire appear in his right hand. It seemed as if the ball slowly descended from his hand and moved towards Michael. When it reached the Angel, he was surrounded by flames from one second to the next. But the fire did not harm him. Michael himself looked fascinated at his arms that were surrounded by the fire of hell and licked at them. After a minute or two, Alex waved his hand and the flames disappeared. The Goddess and Celine watched the demonstration with open mouths. Celine recovered from her surprise faster than the Goddess, took a few steps away, and commanded:

" Heaven-fire now!"

" As the lady commands."

Alexander said laughing. The same thing happened to the demon as to Michael, without the fire doing any damage. When Alex had extinguished the fire, Michael asked:

" Is that why the Hellfire didn't hurt Samantha?"

" Indeed, I ordered the fire to leave Sam unharmed. She could have gone swimming in the lava pits and not a hair on her beautiful head would have been harmed."

Celine and the Goddess looked at him with wide eyes. Shaking his head, Michael said:

" Little Brother, I don't know if I should be damn proud of you. I'm damn glad you're my little sister's boyfriend and that nothing can happen to her with you around. Because I know what you would unleash on the person who wants to hurt her and that would be something out of the worst nightmare. Even without advanced combat training. Your power over the fires already makes you without a doubt the most dangerous person in Heaven or Hell. And I don't know if I should be afraid of you, Alex."

Alexander got a sad look in his eyes and spoke quietly:

" I don't know if you are proud of me Michael. Only you know that and I am not familiar with the phenomenon of anyone being proud of me. It seems I wasn't considered worthy of it on Earth."

This statement caused a stab of pain in each of their hearts. Once again, they were reminded of what this boy must have endured during his life on Earth. Their admiration for him grew each time. At that moment, the mighty warriors Celine and Michael had made their decision that this young Prince was more than worth protecting and that they would lay down their lives for him if necessary. But Alex was not finished:

" Yes, you are damn right Michael that anyone who wants to harm Sam will curse the day of his creation with a lot of interest on top of it. Mostly I am for fun and jokes and yes, I like to help people and I like to be nice to everyone and treat everyone with respect. Because I think everyone deserves it and because I think that is the most productive way forward. But as Celine can attest, I also have a very dark side. Someone who points a finger at Samantha to hurt her? Well, that will not end well... But why be afraid of me? In this heaven, no one has anything to fear from me. You have welcomed me into your family with nothing but kindness and love. You..."

He pointed at both Michael and Celine.

" Of all the people in this Heaven, you should know that I would rather die than harm Sam or anyone else here."

He added with a sly laugh:

" Well... except to poke Samael a little, of course. Remember, Michael, I asked you to put an end to me the first day we met. You didn't, so we're in this together until the objective is achieved. Your sister wants me and I want your sister. Your sister can get everything from me if it is in my power to give and if it is not in my power, then I will steal that power to make her happy! It's as simple as that, brother!"

By evening they had retired to the living room. Samantha had spent a couple of hours with Samael. Alex had spent a few hours with his whiteboards, with Fuzzie never far away. A fun part of this time was spent introducing Fuzzie to the PlayStation and Mario Kart. Apparently, the gruff healer also had a desire to completely destroy his opponents. As usual, Sam was snuggled up next to Alexander with her head on his shoulder. He and Michael were chatting comfortably about what turned out to be their mutual hobby of libraries and museums. For Alex, books had been an escape, the local library his safe place. Others would say his second home, but given his actual living situation, the library was more his home and what was supposed to be his home was nothing but a building where he regularly went through hell. The museums, of course, he had never seen in real life, only read about them in books and seen pictures of them. Even a visit to a small local museum was too much of an intellectual request. Suddenly the Goddess said:

" Michael, why don't you take Celine with you and let Alex and Samantha see these museums? It makes no sense to push the boy seven on seven. He needs time to recover from the rigorous training program you are putting him through.

Alex started to argue, but the goddess raised her hand:

" Alexander my boy, to sustain such a program your body needs time to recover from time to time. In that time your mind can better process and place what you have learned, making the training more effective. So why not use this time to live your passion with Samantha? And for Sam, it is also useful to get to know humanity better, which will help her once she is our new Goddess and your plan to save our humanity from its demise in our universe is put into action".

He thought about it for a moment and nodded:

" Mom, you are right. Sometimes I get so caught up in my thinking and my impatience to work that I forget that I am only thirteen and have five more years before the real sh*tshow starts. So yes, please, I would like that very much.

Michael sat there with a big smile on his face. Now he would serve not only as a military affairs instructor but also as a guide to the museums he loved so much. He asked:

" Okay, little brother, where would you like to go first?"

Alex didn't have to think long:

" Florence, the Villa Medicea di Castello, Botticelli's The Birth of Venus and the Prima Verra. Those have always been second on my list for lack of access to Da Vinci's Salvator Mundi."

Michael couldn't help but laugh out loud.

" Well, well, well, our little Prince clearly has taste. Okay, we leave Friday afternoon and return Sunday night. We'll be staying at the Four Seasons; a Prince and Princess need a bit of luxury and believe me there will be no hanky-panky at the hotel because you Sam will be sharing a room with Cas so you won't get any crazy ideas about sneaking around!"

Samantha and Alex blushed to the amusem*nt of the adults present. Celine, of course, had to chime in:

" Yes, because it would be a damn shame if a certain future God lost a certain body part.

And she looked at him in a way that only a Demon could when it had a victim in its sights. Alexander swallowed audibly.

Before he could be worked on any further, Robert came into the living room. He took off his jacket, kissed the women present and then dropped into a seat next to his wife. To everyone's surprise he lit a cigar and pointed at Alexander:

" If you want to smoke, go ahead. Tonight is an exception. Because we are going to have a serious talk, Alex!"

He sighed, manifested his cigarettes, and lit one, after which he said:

" I know what you're going to say, Robert, and I'm sorry. I blurted it out before I realized it."

" I don't believe a word of it, Alex. But tell me, what was I going to say?"

Samantha had sat up straight but was still close to Alex, holding his hand. The look in her eyes betrayed that anyone who attacked Alexander now would have to deal with her. The four adults present noticed and couldn't be more proud of her. All of them already knew that the two of them together once grown up would be a force to be reconned with. Alex said:

" For violating your orders in Hell. Be always, always, always short and firm against all Demons."

" And what did you do?"

" I gave Arbus some veiled compliments."

" Why?"

" As we walked around the city, the Demons in Dis looked exactly like Celine. If they look and act like that, then there must be at least a large portion that can become like Celine with a little encouragement."

" And what is the purpose of this Alexander?"

" Well, Celine lives in Heaven and was the nanny of your daughter, the Crown Princess. If you see her as a daughter, as everyone knows you do. If you, the Goddess and the God, entrusted your daughter to Celine minutes after her birth, how can she be evil? The Angels like her, some to the point of seeing her as family. Look at the way Michael, Laia, and Fuzzie treat her. They treat Celine the same way they treat their siblings. Well, in Fuzzie's case, he treats Celine a lot better than he treats most Angels. He would love to kick their asses, something he would never do with Celine. I can't imagine, and I don't want to imagine, that Celine would be the absolute exception to the rule. So, if it can be done with one Demon, why not with many, many more? Why not start with Dis and then work our way down through the circles without setting limits on how far it can go? How far we want to go. Less segregation, more cooperation on an equal basis.”

Salome understood where Robert was going with this conversation and asked in feigned surprise:

" Cooperation on an equal basis? Would you argue that Demons are equal to Angels?"

" What is the difference between Michael and Celine? What is the difference between Laia and Arbus? Both are masters at what they do. Should I put Laia on a pedestal because she is an Angel? Should I put Arbus in the dust in front of me because he is a Demon and maybe put my booth on his neck to make a point? Why can't I treat them both equally and with respect?"

Robert looked at Salome as he pointed at Alex and said:

" For centuries we have wondered what we have done wrong and how to do it right. This sweetheart is the answer to that question. That is why we must make way for the new generation. For Samantha and Alexander."

They both looked at him, not understanding, and Robert said:

" After you left, Arbus changed completely, and certainly not in a negative way. Where once he was afraid and shuddered at the sight of warriors bombarding him with demands for new weapons, he now defends his forge with the disposition of a raging tiger. That the project for HIS PRINCE takes precedence over everything, and thus over their ridiculous demands. His story has even made its way around Dis. I have lost count of how many demons like Arbus are willing to serve you, to serve their Princess and Prince. In these few days that you are now gone in Dis, according to the time lapse in Hell, a kind of optimism, of hope, has taken hold of the city and its Demons. And that, my boy, is your work, accomplished with just a few sentences. This kind of leadership, this kind of vision for the future is second nature to you. You see something you don't like and instead of overthinking it and overanalyzing it, you get a vision and there's no stopping you. And Samantha stands beside you and gives you all the strength and energy to do exactly what you set out to do. And that, my children, is what our Hell, but also our Heaven, needs!"

Samantha saw the mischievous smile forming around Alex's mouth and asked:

" What are you thinking about now, Alex?"

She looked hopefully into his magical green eyes and knew that something typical of Alex would come up again. He said:

" Well, the sword is the most important thing, so that has to be done first. Since that won't take long, I'm actually in the mood for a little shopping trip to Dis. It's time for me to get a signet ring. I'm sure I've forgotten some other important things to make my stay in my room more pleasant. Oh, and of course for use in my work area with Fuzzie. As Mom said, they both look rather empty and bare indeed."

He grinned, winked at her and said:

" Ever since I first saw Celine, I've always wondered how tight leather would look on you. Let's see how the Princess would look as a Warrior Princess. Let's put the answer to that question to the test, shall we?"

She blushed but nodded quickly with a broad smile. Playfully, Robert asked:

" Besides seeing my little girl in a far too revealing outfit, Alex, which I would rather not hear about and even less want to see, what do you want to achieve?"

" You don't have a sun or a starry sky in Dis Robert, at least not yet. Only eternal half-darkness. I suspect that this semi-darkness is the cause of the depressed and oppressive atmosphere in Dis. There is nothing I can do to change that for now. For now, the only light I can shed is that of hope for a better tomorrow.”

With this answer, everyone sat in silence for a few seconds, their mouths open so wide that they were sure to hurt. It was Celine who spoke first:

" Come again!"

Alex replied dryly:

" As I said, darling, I would love to, but it would be best to discuss this particular matter with my dear Samantha first, who knows, she might have something against it."

Michael and Samantha burst out laughing. Salome and Robert watched in amusem*nt, even though they were not part of the seemingly intimate joke between the three of them. Celine, seeing her joke used against her twice in a row, said wearily:

" Alex, this is Hell we are talking about. It was created that way, so Hell is static. You can't change it, ever. Otherwise, Robert would have done it long ago. If Robert can't do it, then it's impossible."

At this last, Samantha burst into a loud, almost uncontrollable fit of laughter. When she had recovered a little, she asked with a broad smile:

" Please, My Prince, tell us how you are going to give our Dis a sun and a starry sky.”

" Well, now that you mention it, my dear Princess, people seem to be forgetting who and what I am. Do you think I should wear a board around my neck or something?"

" Well no, I'll make you some of those t-shirts you like to wear so much, they're much more comfortable than some cardboard."

Celine really couldn't contain herself any longer and the verbal game between the two was driving her almost crazy.

" Alexander Marcus Morningstar! Answer me, damn it! May the gods present protect you or I'll twist your little chicken neck!"

" Tsk, tsk, tsk, Celine, so aggressive. I am the son of Lucifer, the Lightbringer. How many stars has he not hung? I have his light in me, so I must be able to make a simple but effective simulation of a starry night sky and a sun."

She sighed and said:

" If it were that simple, our Lightbringer, Samuel, would have done it long ago."

" True, but I have something that neither Samuel nor Lucifer have."

" And what might that be?"

" A mother who is the Goddess of the Multiverse, which makes me the Crown Prince of the Multiverse, which ensures that I can bend this universe to my will to a certain extent."

Michael leaned back in his seat and muttered:

" You've got to be f*cking kidding me... You want to give our Hell a sun and a starry sky!"

" Yes, but unfortunately not tomorrow, not next year, but definitely before I have to leave. I can feel my powers growing, but they are nowhere near enough to make that happen. However, I know they will be there in time to make this my parting gift to Dis."

Chapter 8: Molly's Revenge

Chapter Text

Alexander sat in his war room, staring at his maps. Suddenly he heard a voice in his head, loud and clear. Something that confused him, because this voice was completely unfamiliar to him. He looked around for a moment to see if someone had come in that he hadn't noticed and was playing a trick on him. He saw that he was still alone in his small conference room. Alex decided to focus on the voice and suddenly saw a middle-aged man standing alone in a pathologist's examination room. There were three metal tables in the small room and on the middle one was a body. The man had partially pulled back the sheet and was looking at Alex's former body. He was praying sincerely, that's why his words were audible, something completely new for Alex. He would have to talk to Sam about this later because hearing voices unexpectedly could cause problems down the road. The man said:

"I'm sorry for what was done to you, boy, and I wish we could talk for a while."

Alexander did not know exactly why he did it, but on a whim, he disappeared from Heaven and appeared in the room on the other side of the table where the man was standing. The man was startled by his sudden appearance, dressed in black with his sword on his back and his blood-red wings visible. The only thing he was not wearing was his balaclava with the skull on it. This was supposed to be a friendly encounter after all. In one fluid motion, the man grabbed his weapon and pointed it at Alex, who said amusedly:

"Hmmm, a strange feeling. On the one hand, you don't disappoint me by reaching for your gun, G-Man. On the other hand, you do."

"Who are you, what are you, and how the hell did you get in here all of a sudden?"

Alex pointed at the body, wiggled his wings a little, and said deadpan:

"I think these give me away a bit. You wanted to talk to me..."

The man turned visibly pale and asked:

"You are..."

He just nodded, trying to make the opening easier for the man:

"As you may have heard on the tape of my conversation with your office, I am Alexander Marcus Morningstar. The name I used to have, the one on your papers, turns out to be a case of mistaken identity. Let's just say WITSEC went really, really wrong. I will admit that the prototype body I had on Earth does indeed look quite different from what you see before you now. However, I can assure you that this was my body before I was beaten out of it. May I please know who you are?"

It took a few seconds for the man to speak again, then he said:

"I'm Special Agent Frank Nolan. I'm the lead agent on this case."

Alex nodded:

"Pleasure to meet you, Agent Nolan. Maybe talking will be a little easier without your arm getting tired of pointing your gun at me all the time?"

The agent looked at him sharply. He seemed to be weighing the situation, if there was any danger. His reptilian brain was screaming at him not to put the gun down. His logic told him that his weapon could probably do very little against the creature that was facing him with its wings. After a few agonizingly slow seconds, he slowly put the gun down. Alex said:

"Not one of your neater cases, I take it?"

"Absolutely not. I can't believe I'm talking to you here. I wonder if I've had a stroke and am hallucinating."

"Nope, no hallucination Agent Nolan, just little old me. Is this a busy place, Agent? I mean, it wouldn't be convenient if people came in and out of here while we were talking and immediately wanted to put me on one of these tables to see what kind of genetically engineered chicken I am."

The FBI agent laughed. He was a good judge of character and already knew that this boy had a mischievous sense of humor.

"People do come here, and unfortunately sometimes at the most unexpected times,"

Alex grinned and asked:

"Have you ever had a piña colada or a margarita from a real coconut agent, Nolan?"

The man looked confused and said:

"Actually, no."

"I'm told it's heavenly. Do you trust me?"

Nolan looked at him sternly for a few seconds, then nodded.

"Good."

Alex snapped his fingers and they appeared on a tropical beach. A little secluded so no one could see them appear out of nowhere. A hundred yards away was a beach bar. Well, it was more like a hut with no walls and a straw roof. The agent saw that the boy had lost his black outfit and was now wearing jeans and a T-shirt with the FBI logo and the words:

" I'm with Stupid."

This brought a broad smile to his face. They sat down in the beach hut. Alex asked:

"What are you drinking?"

"After what I just experienced, I would prefer something very strong, but I have to get back to work soon, so a beer."

"You disappoint me, Agent Nolan, I had argued so passionately for a drink in a real coconut and now you want something from a bottle. Last chance."

"Okay, then do the piña colada."

"Excellent choice, next thing you know you'll be the director of the FBI."

Alex ordered the drink for the agent in perfect Spanish and vodka orange for himself for lack of tomato juice. While they waited for their drinks, Nolan asked:

"Where are we?"

"Dominican Republic, this beach is called Playa Ricon. Trust me, it's one of the last places that hasn't been overrun by the hordes of mass tourists."

A friendly lady brought their drinks and Alexander took two gold doubloons in perfect condition from his jeans pocket and placed them on the table:

" Señora, I found these while snorkeling this morning. Would you prefer American dollars or these coins?"

The woman's eyes widened and she stammered:

"I can't possibly redeem these. These are worth a fortune."

He looked her straight in the eye, smiled, and said quietly:

"You have a grandson who wants to go to college, don't you? Would this pay for our drinks and his education?"

"You mean..."

"Yes, put them away. Oh yeah, make a second of this vodka mix, I got thirsty from snorkeling."

The woman didn't know how quickly she had to start preparing the next glass, a large glass.

The agent had watched the interaction between the woman and Alex and was beginning to get a better idea of the boy sitting across from him.

"It seems to me that you are not a ghost. Are you an angel then?"

Alexander chuckled for a moment and answered:

"No, not a ghost, not a spirit, not a wandering soul. I do, however, live in Heaven."

"An angel?"

Alexander got a grin on his face and said:

"The wings are a bit on the nose, don't you think, but no, not an angel. There is more between Heaven and Earth than dreamed of in your philosophy, Horatio..."

Agent Nolan began to recover from his initial shock:

"So not really an angel, but not a Demon either, since you live in Heaven, as you say yourself."

Alex's smile widened a bit as he replied:

"I love that movie with Jimmy Stewart at Christmas, it's a wonderful life. That the souls of good people become angels after death is a little story to comfort the little ones when they are suddenly faced with the loss of a loved one, Agent. If it were not so, there would be almost a hundred billion angels flying around in Heaven right now. It would be a little crowded in the sky, don't you think? But now I have a question. Why should it be impossible for Demons to live in Heaven, Agent Nolan? Isn't it a little shortsighted or discriminatory to categorize a person purely by species or based on what you might have heard or read somewhere? I know at least one demon who would take great offense to that. Do you act like that in your life as a cop? Hey, that guy's black, so there's no way he's innocent..."

"No, of course not!"

"Then why do you assume that a Demon by definition must be evil and doesn't belong in Heaven? I can assure you that if I were to tell God that I had talked to someone who said that Celine, by the way, that's the demon I'm talking about, doesn't belong in Heaven because she's a Demon... God wouldn't like that very much, Agent Nolan. He is particularly fond of this Demon. He sees her as immediate family, a daughter so to speak."

"I didn't mean it like that, sorry..."

Alexander looked at him with a warm smile and said:

" It doesn't matter Agent. I understand where it comes from. The Bible says that all Demons are evil, so that must be the case. It can't be otherwise because man believes that God Himself wrote the Bible and gave it to mankind. Let me ask you this, have you ever been involved in a shootout where a suspect died or do you know a cop who has?"

"Unfortunately, yes."

Alexander produced a cigarette:

"I've heard that shooting someone is murder. So why are you still allowed to work for the FBI and why aren't you in a supermax? Same basic agent. You could say that Demons are the strong arm of the law in Hell. Some are appointed to protect certain innocents. So if they have to kill to save that innocent, it is exactly the same as what happened to you."

The man had to think for a moment and finally said:

"Okay, I stand corrected. But you still haven't answered my question."

"I am a Nephilim agent. Half angel, half human."

Agent Nolan frowned and asked:

"God wanted all the Nephilim gone, didn't he? He sent the flood to do that, right?"

Alexander laughed out loud for a moment:

"You see, you have read the Bible carefully. Agent, I can assure you that God did not send the flood, and certainly not to wipe living things off the face of the earth. Let alone most of the human race just to wipe a species off the map that He would not want. The Flood is nothing more than a natural phenomenon. Double misfortune for mankind, a period of very intense solar activity, and at the same time a meteor paid a visit. As a result, the sea level rose tremendously within a few weeks. If the angels are His children, and I can assure you, He sees every Angel as a son or daughter. This God loves His children, agent. Do you have children, perhaps grandchildren?"

The man nodded gently.

"I understand that parents go a little crazy when they become grandparents. That they worship their grandchildren, for lack of a better word. Do you think a God who loves his children so much would want to kill his grandchildren? Was there ever a flood? Yes, but like I said, no divine intervention whatsoever. And if God hated the Nephilim so much, I don't think he would allow me to live in his house, sit at his table every day, and have his youngest daughter as my girlfriend.

With this bombshell, the agent's eyes widened and his mouth hung wide open. Alex, however, gave him little time to digest the latter and asked:

"What did you want to talk to me about, Agent Nolan?"

The man had to shake his head for a moment, take a big swig, and then said:

"Molly..."

Alexander nodded sadly:

"She was special, that's for sure. When she walked into a room it was like the sun was rising in that room, that's how contagious she was. Until that f*cking animal who was supposed to be her father raped her and then forced her to have an abortion. Not that I'm saying she should have had the baby, not by a long shot. But being forced to have an abortion can be just as much rape if you ask me."

Now it was Agent Nolan who nodded briefly:

"We went through the medical records. Molly had a record of an abortion, but no record of rape or who the father might be."

Alexander let his cigarette disappear into thin air and asked:

"I take it you had a conversation with her father. That his answer to your questions was 'I know of no such thing and please direct any further questions to my lawyer."

The agent did not answer, only nodded.

"This chat you wanted to have with me wouldn't happen to have anything to do with whether or not I have any additional information that might help you put that son of a bitch behind bars? Because your biggest problem is the lack of a body, considering that the f*cker did not know how fast to have Molly cremated."

Again only a nod. Alexander produced a new cigarette:

" Do you have a business card for me, Agent Nolan?"

The FBI agent looked at him for a moment, not understanding, but pulled out the card anyway. Alexander took it and put it away:

"I'm going to talk to this asshole in a minute."

"What are you going to do with him? We already have five dead bodies in the fridge and I don't want any more bloodshed. We didn't know, don't know how to get those five near the grave..."

He looked at Alexander sheepishly for a moment, and Alexander said with joy in his eyes:

"My grave, Agent Nolan..."

The FBI agent nodded and said quietly:

"Man, I can't believe I'm having this conversation myself. Anything you say about this I will never, ever be able to use in my report. The sword on your back tells me that you are responsible for their deaths."

"Absolutely."

"You're what? Thirteen, and you killed five people. I don't understand how a child can do that, how a child can be driven to the point where such a thing is possible."

"Have you read my autopsy report, Agent Nolan?"

The man merely nodded and Alexander drained his glass in one go before continuing:

"I remember on my last night on Earth, before it got foggy, he wanted to beat the crap out of me again and I knew she would watch again without doing anything to help me. Something just broke inside of me. I refused to be afraid of him anymore and decided to see them both for the pieces of sh*t they were. I was well aware that this would be my death sentence. But I chose death over this existence. The problem, Agent Nolan, was that dying was not the solution. That they even haunt my thoughts and dreams in Heaven."

"Is that why you killed them? Revenge?"

Alexander was silent for a few seconds:

"Not just revenge. That definitely played a big role, but it was not the main factor. I thought that by sending them to hell I would find peace in my mind and soul. For others, revenge can be a solution, and after what I went through, I am the last one to say that revenge is not okay. If nothing else, it made me realize one thing. Not all serial killers are born monsters, most are made. A serial killer can have different motivations to kill in order to temporarily appease something dark deep inside them. I know I have to do my best not to become a serial killer, Agent Nolan. There is a beast inside of me that wants to be unleashed, and my motivation is revenge and causing as much pain and suffering as possible to other monsters, like Molly's father. I found out that it didn't bring me what I hoped it would. Apparently, those two f*cked me up so badly, and it goes so deep, that killing them and knowing that they're now rotting in the deepest circle of Hell isn't enough."

"I'm sorry for you, Alexander. I wish I could have been there for you when you were alive."

He nodded, made sure the barmaid would not look in their direction for a few minutes and snapped his fingers. He was back in his black outfit, sword and all, and pulled the balaclava with the skull over his face:

"Thank you, Agent Nolan, for your kind words. The world needs more people like you. It was nice having a drink, maybe we should do it again sometime. But first let's get justice for another victim, Molly."

"What are you going to do with him, Alexander?"

Alexander got a hard, mean look on his face and his eyes glowed with ice:

"Don't worry, it's what I said, Agent, I'm going to talk to him. The rest is up to him. I will give him a chance, whether he uses it or not is his free choice, free will you know, and depending on that he will come out more or less unscathed. The more he is willing to cooperate, the less damage... If not? Well, if you want to look for him, tell your friends to dig really, really deep!"

The agent pondered Alex's words and then asked quietly:

"I am a Christian Alexander. You live in heaven and if I am to believe you know God personally."

He nodded:

"Indeed, Agent."

Although Agent Nolan could not see the smirk on his face, he could see the fireworks in his eyes:

"I told you, his youngest daughter is my girlfriend. What point are you trying to make?"

"The commandment, thou shalt not kill."

"Ah, you wonder why God didn't punish me after I sent those five bastards to hell. After I did it, He wasn't very happy, I can assure you. After He saw what those five were all responsible for, He gave the Demons in the ninth circle of Hell a free hand over their souls. Believe me, they will be toys for those Demons for a long time. The commandment, however, is not quite correct, Agent. The text as we know it today is the result of a mistranslation. Whether this is due to a lack of knowledge of the original language or whether it was intentional, I will leave in the middle. The original commandment is, thou shalt not murder, not thou shalt not kill. If it was indeed thou shalt not kill, then your soul was now destined for hell, Agent Nolan, because according to your own words, you killed a criminal in a shootout. If the commandment was Thou shalt not kill, then everyone who has killed in self-defense and every cop, and every soldier who has ever killed would be damned. God would have damned some of his angels and even himself if you take the Bible literally. Something I would almost take you for, Agent, based on what you said. Whether you go to Heaven or Hell depends on how you live your life and the actions you take based on your free will. So stop worrying about your destination based on a mistranslated commandment. Let me give you some advice, live your life based on the following eight letters and I can assure you that you will get to Heaven; DO NO HARM!"

Alex could almost hear the man thinking after these words. He said:

"Good, I need to have a chat with someone. Do not worry, you will reappear in an empty booth at the station. Keep your cell phone handy because no doubt he will call very soon."

With that, Alex and Agent Nolan disappeared from paradise.

Across town on a small farm, Molly's father was working in his barn. Alexander appeared out of nowhere, his blood-red wings stretched out to their full width. The man lost all color in his face, fell to his knees, and began to pray. Alex snapped at him:

"You f*cking piece of sh*t! Do you really think that God will answer your prayers, that he will want to help you after what you have done? How dare you call on the Heavenly Father! God himself has daughters; do you think there is an ounce of compassion in him for a piece of sh*t like you? Why do you think I'm here?"

Alex grabbed the man by the throat and ignited his eyes with Hellfire. The man saw the fate that awaited him after his death and began to scream. He felt no pity for him and hissed at him:

"We can do this one of two ways, and I give you the choice. First choice, and this is the way I absolutely prefer that we do it.”

He let go of the man and drew his katana in one motion.

"Please refuse to cooperate. I beg you to refuse to cooperate. Just give me the slightest excuse! That will allow me to very slowly beat and kick you out of your bone bag and only chop off your head at the very last moment. And if you ask yourself, who am I? When you arrive in Hell, after I have sent you there, tell the Demons that Alexander, their Prince, the Angel of Vengeance sent you! God, what a wonderful welcome you will get!"

He gave the man a series of punches and kicks, making sure that the pervert had at least a few broken ribs, a completely shattered knee that would never allow him to walk normally again, and that most of his teeth were broken, as well as his nose. He snarled like a predator:

"Are you left-handed or right-handed? With which hand will you sign your confession?"

The man stuttered:

"Re...right, I'm right-handed."

" Lovely!"

His heavy boot came down violently on his victim's left hand. Almost every bone in that hand was shattered. Even the best surgeon would never get it right again. Alex doubted Fuzzie could, or would want to. A final blow closed one eye for a while. Then he grabbed him by the throat again and said with venom:

"Or you take the last and only chance you will ever get. And you better thank God every morning and every night for the rest of your miserable little existence, because you owe this chance to Him alone!"

He pulled out Officer Nolan's business card and shoved it between the man's broken teeth.

"Call the number on the card and say you want to turn yourself in, confess everything, every f*cking little sh*tty thing you did in your life, every f*cking detail you did to Molly, leave nothing out of your confession, NOTHING! Refuse a lawyer, plead guilty, no appeals, accept your punishment! If you even dream of appealing your sentence, I'll know because I've put a marker on you. The next thing you know, I'm coming to take you out of your little cell on Earth and take you to a special cell in the deepest caverns of Hell! Every f*cking day you will be raped by a giant Demon with the dick of a bull! Say not a word to anyone about what happened here or about me. When they ask you why you want to confess and plead guilty, tell them that Saint Alexander appeared in your dreams to tell you to face your sins and that you fell out of your bed in terror. Do not wait to call, do it immediately after I leave, or I'll be back in a flash! Do you understand?"

The pleading man nodded beyond frightened as tears ran down his cheeks. Alexander threw him hard to the ground. He drew the tip of the katana across the man's face so that the blood lust of his sword would be tempered and leave a scar. Every time the man looked into a mirror, he would be reminded of Alexander. Before he disappeared, he kicked the sniveling man hard in the balls and said:

"Remember, there is no man, no army on Earth that can stop me from coming to claim your soul if you do not cooperate! Believe me, God will turn his back on you if I have to return!"

Alexander disappeared from Earth and appeared directly in his room in the palace. He tore the balaclava from his face, ran to his bathroom, and gagged violently. With a wave of his hand, he turned on the shower and sat under the hot water with his black clothes and everything. He began to cry, hiding his face in his hands. The Goddess had gently entered the bathroom and watched the scene for a moment. Almost whispering, she asked:

"Have you learned anything, Alexander?"

He asked:

"Do you know what happened, Mom?"

She nodded quietly:

"For your own safety, you have my marker, son. The throne showed it to me."

Without looking up, he said:

"Yes, I learned something today... Those two pieces of sh*t were not just monsters. They caused a monster to live inside me now. Beneath the surface dwells the literal Antichrist, shaking at the bars of his cage to be set loose. He wants to be unleashed upon the world. He wants violence, destruction, vengeance, and blood. I had to give the utmost of myself to keep him locked up. I wanted to kill Molly's father so badly that I could literally taste it."

Slowly, he raised his head and looked into the Goddess' eyes. Almost inaudibly he said:

"Mom...I don't know if I'm a good person, Mom. I thought I was a good person. I always tried to do good, to help others. But now I'm not sure."

He began to cry again:

"I don't know if I'm worthy of Samantha, Mom. Not with what's inside of me."

Salome felt that he was very deep and doubted himself enormously. She asked:

" What makes you think that, Alexander?"

"There are times when I am sure that humanity is not worth saving. There are times when I don't want to save them. That the whole species can go to damnation for all I care. On Earth, I lived in a small town, and Molly and I were far from the only ones. How many of these bastards are out there among the eight billion people on this f*cking planet? Why not just burn it down and be done with it?"

The Goddess stopped the water and manifested a robe and towel for Alexander. Docilely, he made his equipment disappear, dried himself, and put on the robe. It did not take long for blood stains to appear on the white fabric. His old injuries had reappeared. But the goddess said nothing about that, that could wait a while. She said:

"It is true, Alex, that there are an incredible number of these figures walking around. But there are also an incredible number of children like Molly and you who are absolutely worthy of being saved. At that first meeting, you surprised everyone by saying that you wanted to save enough people in both universes so that humanity could start over. I believe you have come to a crossroads, my boy, where you must choose. You can take revenge through destruction or you can take revenge through creation. The choice is yours alone.”

It seemed like he was really tired when he said:

"I have no idea right now, Mom, no idea at all."

The Goddess nodded silently, smiled warmly, took him in her arms, and asked:

"Would you like me to have Samantha come and help you with your wounds?"

He shook his head:

"No, not this time. I'm going to talk to Fuzzie..."

With that, Alexander disappeared from the suite and appeared in the infirmary. The Healer saw the blood stains on the white robe and beckoned him without a word into the same small room where he had begun his existence in Heaven. As he lay on the bed and Fuzzie began to heal his wounds, the Healer asked:

"Do you want to talk about it, Alex?"

He thought for a few seconds and told him what had happened since he had received Agent Nolan's prayer. He had no secrets from Fuzzie and was not going to start now. The Healer listened intently. He understood very well that he was not supposed to say anything here, just listen. Fuzzie could tell that Alex was about to hit emotional rock bottom, doubting himself and everything, so he asked:

"Has this agent prayed yet?"

Alex just nodded.

"So the girl's father will not escape his deserved punishment?"

This time only a slight shake of the head. Fuzzie worked on the last wound on Alexander's back and said:

"Find Samantha and go to Chamuel together. Have Cham take you to the girl, Molly. Tell her that her father will be punished. Punished on earth by his fellow human beings and punished in the afterlife. She may be in paradise, but sometimes even souls need closure to find complete peace."

Alex looked at him for a moment. He nodded gently and snapped his fingers. He was dressed again in his usual jeans and cowboy boots, but this time in a long-sleeved shirt.

Half an hour later, he appeared with Samantha and Chamuel at a small, cozy, warm-looking farmhouse. He saw Molly sitting on a bench with who Chamuel said was her grandmother. The woman seemed to be no older than her mid-twenties. Something Alex would have to get used to since souls assumed the age they felt most comfortable at upon arrival in Paradise. The two stood up and looked around strangely as they saw three angels suddenly standing in their little garden. For the first time since his return to Heaven, Alexander found his warm smile and stepped toward the couple. He said softly:

"Hello, Molly."

She looked at him strangely, not quite knowing what was happening. He said:

"I see you don't recognize me, which is not strange. Maybe this will help."

He rolled up his sleeves and the girl's eyes widened as she saw the scars and burn marks. He and Molly had been very close friends for years, and she had seen those scars and wounds more times than she cared to remember. So close that for a moment there was puppy love. Not really in love, but close enough emotionally that they shared everything. Which was why Alex knew what had been done to her. She asked hesitantly:

"Alexander?"

He nodded.

"You're an Angel?"

Before he could answer that question, Samantha jumped in to avoid the whole son of the Devil thing for the time being. She said with an equally warm smile:

"Indeed, Molly."

"But how?"

He had a smirk on his face. Something so typical of him that she no longer doubted him, no matter what face he had now.

"Alex, what are you doing here?"

"I have news for you Molly. Your father has confessed everything to the FBI. No doubt he will be behind bars for a long time and when his time comes he will go straight to hell. There is absolutely no way he can avoid that."

The girl pondered his words for a moment and asked:

" Did you take care of this Alex?"

He nodded and said:

"Don't ask how, just don't."

She shot towards him and grabbed him tightly. She started to cry quietly and he let her for a moment. After a while, she said quietly:

"Thank you, Alex. This is Heaven and I know he is a bad man and could never go to Heaven. But sometimes I was still afraid that one day he would be standing here in front of me. I needed that reassurance.”

Sam and Alex stayed with Molly and her grandmother for another hour, and the depressed mood soon gave way to lightheartedness. Samantha was not only glad that she had come with Alex to support him. After a few stories, Molly told about Alex that made her laugh out loud, she was also glad to have gotten to know the girl. The more she learned about Alex and his antics, the more she admired him. From Molly's stories, she quickly realized who Alexander was to the other kids at school and in town. Someone who was always there for others with a genuine smile and a warm word. That his mischief always brought light into the sometimes oppressive darkness in the lives of others who had it anything but easy. The son of the Morningstar was spreading light in his own limited way while trapped in a human body. So Samantha immediately decided to go back to Molly on her own to talk to her in more detail. In the back of her mind, the idea of ignoring her parents' rule that human souls and the Heavenly City should remain separate was already forming. If she ever became the Goddess, she would begin to follow Alexander's example. His goal was to become God, so he made his own rules and experimented with his authority.

Chapter 9: First contact

Summary:

Every conspiracy starts from a motive. The best conspiracies start with enlisting a spy. As they say, a well-placed spy is more powerful than an army, the least expected spy can simply be disastrous.

Chapter Text

Alexander, Samantha, and Celine waited for the arrival of Azrael, who could be pulled into the dimension by Franklin at any moment. When she appeared, she had wide eyes and a panicked look on her face. He only had to look at her for a split second to see that she was in big trouble. Like Celine, she seemed to be of Asian descent. Only she was much smaller and more petite. The dirty old cloak she was wearing just made the whole picture sad. Alex held his hands up a little to show that they were completely empty and spoke in a soft voice with a smile:
" Welcome Azrael, you are perfectly safe here, no one will hurt you, and your father can't hurt you or see you."
Due to her fear, she had not been paying much attention, Alex's words had partly escaped her, so she replied in a hurry:
" I have to leave here, I have to go back, he will notice if I am gone too long."
" Godfry won't notice anything Azrael, time works differently here."
Alex said quietly. He had understood very quickly that he would have to handle this Angel with silk gloves to put her at ease. A little humor wouldn't hurt, he thought. Not understanding, she asked:
" Godfry?"
Laughing, he replied:
" That is what I call your father because I find him unworthy of the title of Deo.”
He repeated slowly:
" Azrael, you are perfectly safe and hidden from his gaze here. As I said, time works differently here. No matter how long you are here, the moment you return, barely a minute will have passed. And you will reappear in the no-man's-land of Hell, so he will notice absolutely nothing.
" Does that mean I can rest here for an hour?"
She asked in a small voice, afraid of being rejected. Samantha and Celine suddenly noticed that Alex had a very short fuse, it was the first time they could physically feel it. Another new thing that seemed to have broken through with him, Celine thought. She seriously wondered how powerful this thirteen-year-old boy would become. Azrael felt it, too, and became even smaller than she already was. He quickly reassured her:
" I'm sorry, Azrael, I didn't mean to scare you. The more I learn about your father, the angrier I get. I am not angry with you at all."
" Rae Rae!"
She said barely audible.
" What is Rae Rae?"
He asked, not understanding.
" It's the pet name my two favorite big brothers gave me, but no one but Michael uses it anymore, the few times we see each other that is."
" May we use it then?"
Samantha asked with a bright smile, Azrael nodded.
" Rae Rae, is it okay if we sit down for a while? Have a drink and get to know each other. I promise you can get some sleep after that because I think you could use it."
Alex asked, feeling that this poor Angel was more than dead tired.
" Sleep?"
She asked with tears in her eyes. He replied airily, hoping to improve her mood:
" Yes, Rae Rae really sleep. In a real bed with real Egyptian cotton sheets. I have a room made just for you with a view of my beautiful ocean. At least I think it's beautiful, but maybe I'm biased because I sort of designed it with Samantha."
Her eyes opened wide. Forgetting the need for sleep for a moment, she took it all in. She had never known anyone who could create anything except her father.
" Come, Rae Rae, let's sit down because I think you really need to get off your feet."
She took a deep breath and could only nod. A moment later they were sitting at the table Alexander had manifested for this meeting on the beach near the beach house.
" What would you like to drink, Rae Rae?"
She had to think for a moment and said:
" I've heard good things from a friend about something called tequila. I would like to try that."
" But Miss Rae Rae, that's a bold and adventurous choice..."
Alexander said playfully and for the first time, they saw a small smile on the angel's face. He manifested everyone's favorite drink. Rae Rae took her glass, smelled it, and took a small sip. Her eyes got wide and she knocked the glass back in one gulp. Alexander had a grin on his face and immediately manifested a larger glass and a full bottle. After she finished a second glass in one go, he said:
" Let's get acquainted, okay?"
She nodded vigorously.
" Wonderful, you are Rae Rae, Angel of Death."
" The only..."
The angel said sadly.
" We're very sorry Rae Rae, we can't imagine how difficult and hard this must be for you."
Samantha replied sincerely and placed a comforting hand on the Angel's hand. It was a small gesture, but it was enough to make two big tears run down Rae Rae's cheeks. Alexander let it happen for a moment and continued:
" Rae Rae, we are from another universe. This place is a safe place between your universe and ours. As I said, your father cannot see you here and time does not matter."
That was enough to make her head snap back into place.
" The redhead next to you is Samantha, the Crown Princess and future Goddess of that universe."
To everyone's surprise, Rae Rae jumped up from her chair and then fell to all fours in the sand in front of Samantha.
"Forgive me, My Lady, I did not know....Forgive me."
Sam and Alex had jumped up at the same time and got down on their knees beside the frightened Angel. Samantha said quietly:
" No Rae Rae, there is nothing to forgive because you have done nothing wrong. My parents, the God and Goddess, are not like your father. We don't want our angels to throw themselves into the dust like that. We find it unworthy and humiliating. That's why I don't want it from you either, ever."
The Angel looked confused at both Samantha and Alex as they helped her up and put her back in her chair. There she tried to refill her glass, but she trembled too much. Samantha took the bottle out of her hands and did it for her. It was almost enough to break the poor Angel. A future goddess serving an angel, impossible. Alexander had taken her free hand firmly in his and smiled encouragingly:
" Things are different in our universe than in yours, Rae Rae. We are going to tell you things that will sound absolutely incredible to you but are absolutely true. And I, I need your help so badly. Okay?"
She nodded a very weak yes. Alex continued:
" Okay and don't get in the sand again Rae Rae, just don't, just stay in your seat."
He said with a playful smile.
" Like I said, this is Samantha, the Crown Princess, and she is my girlfriend. Does that mean I will be the God when she becomes the Goddess? Yes, but not in the way you are thinking now. I'll come back to that later."
He pointed at Celine:
" That bored-looking lady over there is a Demon, as you have already sensed, and her name is Celine. This big bad Demon's main job for the last thirteen years? To be Samantha's nanny and bodyguard."
Rae Rae almost choked on the swig of tequila she had just taken.
" Now you're kidding me..."
He looked at her with a smug smile and said:
" No, not at all Rae Rae. I told you, our universe works very differently than yours."
He gave the Angel a moment to absorb this information before dropping his next bomb:
" And that brings us to my little person. My name is Alexander Markus."
He deliberately omitted his adopted last name for a moment.
"And I'm doing my best to knock your father off the throne and become the new God in your universe."
Rae Rae had narrowed her eyes to slits and said quietly:
" Impossible, no one can knock Father off the throne, no one is powerful enough.
Samantha and Celine laughed softly, and the Angel looked at them, not understanding. Sam said:
" Rae Rae, when someone tells Alexander that something is impossible, the next thing that happens is easy, he makes it possible."
" But my father is God, no one is as powerful as he is!"
" Rae Rae look at me and tell me what you see, please?"
She did as she was asked.
" You are a beautiful boy, but you are still a child."
He nodded and held out his hand:
" You won't recognize me after all these years, but allow me to introduce myself, I am a man of wealth and taste..."
Rae Rae looked at him in bewilderment, as if he really didn't have it all together. Her eyes suddenly began to blink as the pieces of the puzzle slowly fell into place.
" You... you... You're Lu's son?"
" Yes, Aunt Rae Rae, and it is a real pleasure to meet you."
He stood up and she didn't know how fast she had to be in his open arms. The taps had really opened now, and it took a good ten minutes for her to calm down. Once back in her chair, she asked:
" But how did you find your way back to us?"
" Through my mother, Aisha."
" Your mother's name wasn't Aisha, it was Elise."
" True. I suppose it was you, as Angel of Death, who took my soul from her baby's body when Raphael had determined that she would die at my birth? And immediately gave that soul to Gabriel so he could transfer me to another universe?"
She just nodded, not quite understanding where this was going.
" When my mother died, did you happen to see her soul leave?"
She shook her head and said:
" No. It's not unusual for souls to find their way. I only see the souls that get stuck."
" But you were in the room, shouldn't you have seen her soul leave?"
" No idea, as I said, I only do the souls that are stuck, so I am never there when a soul leaves when that soul finds its own way. But I wasn't paying attention either, I was a little busy with your soul and Gabriel. He has no experience in transporting souls and was more than a little nervous at the time.”
" You didn't see a soul leave Rae Rae because there was nothing to see."
" I don't understand."
" Don't worry Rae Rae, for my mission to succeed I cannot and must not reveal certain things. And certain things I am going to tell you are absolutely not to be repeated to anyone until after the coup. The only people you can share it with are Michael and Gabriel, but not at this time. You must wait another five years, and even then you are not allowed to share this information with anyone else. And then only when you are absolutely alone with Michael or Gabriel. This whole business with your father is so delicate that its success depends on the smallest detail and on the ironclad discipline of each individual who participates in it. Do you understand?"
She nodded:
" Yes, I understand Alexander. But we never thought you would come back. Especially not that you would take on Father. Not one Nephilim has survived. You shouldn't be here; you shouldn't be contacting us."
He frowned:
" Then why did you do it?"
" You have the Lightbringer's light in you. We couldn't let that go out, it had to be saved. If that light could shine in another universe and that universe could shine even a little more, then at least we could have saved something, not all would have been lost."
" How did Gabriel find the universe he wanted to take me to?"
She thought for a moment and said:
" It was actually something strange, as he told us later. It wasn't the universe he imagined. He was sort of pulled into it, then your soul was pulled into the body of a baby that was going to be stillborn, and Gabriel was pushed back into our universe. We never thought about it because we had never visited another universe, we thought it was normal and you were safe.”
He said softly:
" I wasn't safe at all, Rae Rae, but that doesn't matter..."
He rubbed his curls for a moment:
" Now that we have the introduction behind us, dear auntie, I think you could use some sleep. Sleep as long as you want, time doesn't matter here. Afterwards, we must get to work, because I need mountains of information."
Samantha walked arm in arm with Azrael towards the house. He stayed behind with Celine and manifested his cigarettes.
" What's going on Alex? I know that look by now."
" Let's wait for Sam because I have to sort this out too."

Ten minutes later, Samantha appeared at the table with a wide smile. As she sat down, she said:
" Her head barely touched the pillow and she was out. The only one I've ever seen doing that is you, Alex."
" Well, I hope she doesn't get any nightmares."
He said seriously. Only then did she notice how seriously the two at the table looked at each other.
Celine said gruffly:
" Spill..."
He nodded:
" Someone is playing me, and by extension everyone in both universes, like a two-dollar banjo!"
" Talk, give me facts and your conclusion."
In his mind, he put it all together. He took a few sips, lit a cigarette, and said:
" Through Mom, in this case, Aisha, we know that I really shouldn't exist. That my conception was an impossibility, an inexplicable miracle. Lucifer cannot have children with a human. Aisha was supposed to end up in the body of a baby who would later grow up to be a woman who was supposed to be barren. By chance, she ended up in the body of not just any baby, but a descendant of the Magdala. The woman who became the mother of not one but two children of another Nephilim. The baby from that bloodline turns out to be fertile after all, which allowed me to be here. For the first time in thousands of years, the Goddess of all creation fails to choose the baby in which to place her soul. Not only that, but Aisha's failure sets in motion a whole series of falling dominoes because, for the first time, she seems to have chosen the wrong baby. Next point, the four angels who tried to smuggle me into another universe had no intention of bringing me into your universe. You heard it, their Gabriel was just pulled into your universe against all odds, and I was pulled into this one particular body. The four never expected me to return or contact my universe. My rescue was exactly what it was, a rescue to allow a piece of their Lightbringer to survive."
He stubbed out his cigarette, obviously upset:
" I happened to die at thirteen and suddenly have enough time to be trained to accomplish my task. Your universe happens to have a future goddess without a god, a natural-born angel. However, this Goddess cannot marry an Angel because they are all her siblings. How much do we differ in age, Red? Oh, right, we were born on the same f*cking day! If I succeed in removing Godfry from the throne, my universe will have a God without a Goddess. Oh yeah, come to think of it, I never thought of that before, this whole thing has brought it to the surface. Sam, have you ever noticed the color of your parents' hair and your own?
"What about that?"
" The chances of your parents having a child with as beautiful red hair as you have are practically nil! They may be gods, but you were born naturally. So you are the product of their genetic makeup. Is it possible for them to produce a child with such red hair? Of course, but the chance is very small.
" Okay, but I still don't understand."
" The baby who should have been stillborn, but into whom Aisha's soul entered, was a descendant of The Magdala. Coincidentally, the color attributed to The Magdala, anyone want to guess? It's red!"
" Conclusion?"
Celine said briefly.
" Something or someone wants to bring Samantha's universe and my universe together, as one universe, for some reason. Something I was planning anyway. We are in love; we love each other and we want to be together forever. So I have to get these universes to connect somehow."
He lit another cigarette:
" There are too many coincidences and I can't accept that. I don't believe in coincidences especially not so many in a row. So I am afraid that when all this is said and done, the next problem will arise. We are already poking around in a multiverse.
" I'm afraid I can't follow you for a moment, Alex."
Samantha said to which he replied dryly:
" My universe is singular, your universe and mine together is plural, the multiverse. Then what is the superlative? Remember how Aisha and Franklin said that there must be more than one multiverse and therefore a pair of gods who also created them? I think we are being played by these gods and it all started when Aisha got into the wrong baby. Aisha made no mistake in her choice. She was drawn into the body of the wrong baby, just like me! Or should I say the perfect baby considering the bloodline?”
" Holy f*ck..."
Celine cursed and Samantha stared at him wide-eyed.
" Ladies, this is going to stay under our hats for a while. Sam, it makes absolutely no sense to burden your parents or my parents with this at this time. If there is a problem, it will be ten years from now, after I have removed Godfry from the throne. I have enough sh*t to deal with in the next ten years, and Celine and I have enough sh*t to deal with in the next six thousand years. So just let this crap wait because I really can't deal with it right now."
She nodded slowly.

Rae Rae didn't wake up until around ten the next morning. For an angel who didn't need much sleep, it seemed like she had slept for several days. She stepped out onto her balcony and what she saw was so unimaginable. A future God and Goddess, in their bathing suits, having a good time in the water and obviously enjoying themselves, judging by their laughter. All this under the watchful eyes of a Demon in a rather daring bikini on a comfortable deck chair. A little later, she stepped onto the beach, a little unsure of herself in her totally inappropriate attire for a beach. Not many people walk around the beach in a dark gray cloak. She looked at the two teenagers with a smile. When Alex noticed her, he and Samantha immediately approached her hand in hand.
" Good morning Rae Rae, I hope you slept well."
" I slept very well, Alexander. It has been a long time since I could sleep through instead of taking catnaps."
Samantha said:
" Then stay a few more nights. Alex and I are taking some time off anyway. Relax before things really get crazy."
With a sly laugh, she added:
" We only have this demon with us because Dad and Mom want a spy to make sure we don't do anything naughty."
Celine replied:
" Little Hellion, I'm not a spy and you're old enough to know not to do anything stupid. I f*cking raised you better than that."
Sam and Alex had to laugh, it was just too much fun to poke the Demon from time to time. Not as pleasurable as poking Samael, but still a good second. The Angel, meanwhile, looked at them with wide eyes. It was a shock to hear that she was welcome, that she could sleep for two more full nights. From what Alexander threw on top, she started to wobble a bit and had to be helped by Sam and Alex.
" Yes Rae Rae stay, you seem to need it very much. And for the next five years, if you need it, come over for a few nights. I have placed a marker on you so that you can always enter the dimension. When you enter the dimension, we will know immediately that you are here, and we will come to be with you."
Alex and Sam put her on a chair. Sam asked:
" Would you like some tea or coffee?"
" Tea please."
She said quietly. Alex snapped his fingers and there was tea for two and coffee for him on the table. He called over his shoulder:
" Celine, do you want anything?"
Without looking, the Demon raised a large glass of rum and called back:
" No, I'm fine. But maybe you should send Rae Rae back inside for a quick look. I've got some outfits on the kitchen table that might make her feel more comfortable on the beach."
"New clothes for me?"
The angel asked, stunned.
"I haven't had new clothes in ages."
Sam jumped up and grabbed Rae Rae's hand, practically dragging her back into the house:
"Then it's about time."

When the two came out fifteen minutes later, Alex and Celine had to do their best to hold back their laughter, but they could not keep a wide smile from their faces. The Angel of Death in her earthy robe had suddenly turned into a California surfer chick. Baggy shorts, a baggy T-shirt with so many colors it almost hurt the eyes, a baseball cap turned backward on her head, and purple sunglasses.
Alexander quickly manifested fresh coffee and tea and asked Sam:
" Sam dear, how about a nice brunch?"
She nodded enthusiastically and he snapped his fingers again and the table was set for three.
" What's with the finger-snapping all of a sudden Alex?"
" You know I have been thinking about it the last few days. What is cooler when manifesting things, finger-snapping, or hand-waving like your mom? After a few tests here and there, I decided that snapping is way cooler."
She shook her head:
" Alexander Marcus Morningstar, sometimes you really are five years old."
He stuck his tongue out at her and said:
"I'm at least six red."
" Morningstar? You took Lu's name, his title?"
Rae Rae asked in surprise.
" Lucifer Morningstar is my father Rae Rae what other name would I take?"
He said with a big smile. She looked thoughtful for a moment and said quietly:
" But your father is the Devil Alexander. People will often react very, very negatively to that name."
" True, but is Devil his job or is he The Devil as in the ultimate evil? In case of the latter, why did you find it absolutely necessary to save some of his light?"
" Lu is not evil, Alex. Danyel told those vicious lies at Father's behest."
" If he is not evil and you are innocent, don't you think it is long overdue for someone to release you from your punishments?"
" Only Father can do that. Lu would be instantly destroyed if he tried to enter heaven. The fire of Heaven would immediately incinerate him. As part of his punishment, he is just as vulnerable to the fire of Heaven as Demons are. I'm hardly ever there because I'm always working.
" I will have to correct you anyway, Aunt Azrael. Right now, only your father can do it. In a few years, I will kick him off the throne, sit on it, and do it myself."
She looked at him suspiciously:
" You really are convinced that you can do it, aren't you, Alex?"
" Not just convinced, Rae Rae, I am sure. Not right now, of course, I have to grow into my powers first."
She thought for a moment and refilled Samantha's tea and her own cup before saying:
" For many of us, it is not a matter of belief, Alex. It is a matter of survival. There is no alternative. We would cling to the last straw, and if that is you, we will cling to you. I myself believe that if anyone can do it, it should be the son of the Lightbringer. Who better to bring light to our darkness?"
She looked deep into his green eyes and asked:
" How can I help you?"
" First by eating, and then we'll get to work."
He said with a broad smile.

Step one of his plan was already behind him, his flaming sword. Now step two could begin. After a very elaborate brunch where Rae Rae wanted to know everything about Samantha and Alex, it was time to get to work. He manifested three writing pads and two pens, the pen for himself was the priceless treasure he had received from Samantha for his birthday. Celine wanted none, her purpose at the table was to listen to every word spoken. To find dangers for Alex and then press further on those. Alex began:
" All right Rae Rae, we have a mountain of questions for you because we need as much information as possible. I'm sorry if this seems like an interrogation. That is really not the intention. I'm afraid it can't be otherwise. If you need to take a break to think or just get some air, go ahead, okay? Everybody needs to get some air from time to time. Go for a walk or go for a swim in our ocean.”
He added with a mischievous smile:
"Ask Celine for a bikini, I'm sure she has some in reserve."
That one sentence brought a blush to Angel's cheeks, which was exactly what Alex was trying to do, and Sam giggled too.
"Just take some time to relax and enjoy. No one gains anything if certain details don't come up because you get too tired."
" I understand Alexander, please start."
" Languages, is it the same in your Hell that the King of Hell absorbs the knowledge of every language that enters it?"
" Yes, it works automatically because the King must be able to communicate with every soul. He doesn't even have to be on the throne. Every celestial gets this information when they take a step into the realm of Hell.”
" So when I step into your Hell, I automatically get all the knowledge of all the languages that the souls in Hell speak?"
" Yes, indeed, that is how it works for us."
" Perfect, I am so incredibly happy with this answer Rae Rae."
These words from Alex and the fact that both he and Samantha looked at her with heartfelt smiles made her feel completely at ease. She decided to give this boy everything she had.
" Who has your flaming sword?"
" Well, I have the sword itself because it is needed to cut the life threads of certain souls that are stuck on Earth so that they can be released from Earth. However, three other parts are needed to ignite it."
Totally stunned, Alex said:
" I beg your pardon?"
He smiled mischievously as he began to suspect where this was going.
" Well, there are three components. The sword itself, the guard, and the pin that holds the whole thing together. Once the sword is assembled, the Lightbringer is needed to ignite it."
Alexander burst out laughing. After a minute or so he regained some control with tears in his eyes. Celine had raised her eyebrows a fraction of an inch or so. Rae Rae stared at him as if he had lost his mind. Samantha asked with great amusem*nt, knowing that something typical of Alexander would come out again:
" Is something funny Alexander?"
Which made him shake his head again for a moment with laughter. He quickly regained control and replied with a smile that almost made his mouth hurt:
" Oh yes, incredibly funny. What a bloody idiot. He is totally convinced that he is immortal and invincible. That he is in control of everything and absolutely everything. And on top of that, totally but completely loony tune level paranoid.”
" But he is immortal, right?"
" No, Rae Rae, he is absolutely not, and if he deviates from my scenario, I will prove it. Then his head will roll in the throne room."
He looked at Sam and Celine first and said:
" Do you remember what I told Micky during that first meeting with our parents present? That Godfry had already been removed from the throne on the day of my birth but didn't know it yet."
They both nodded and he continued with a big smile:
" That idiot broke the only weapon that could defeat me in the throne room into three pieces and banished the one person who could ignite it to Hell. Even if he holds the three pieces in his hand, he will never be able to ignite it. It remains a simple sword, no more and no less, and we all know that an ordinary sword can hurt me as much as a fly!"
And again he burst into laughter. Celine sat gaping at Azrael with her mouth open, she simply could not believe this news, the stupidity behind it. Samantha sat wobbling in her chair until her Alex calmed down and explained what it meant. Azrael looked at him in complete disbelief. When he had fully recovered, she said:
" I don't understand what's so funny. The gates of heaven must be broken with the sword. If the gates remain intact, Lucifer cannot enter Heaven. It is impossible to break the gates without the flaming sword.”
" What's so funny? Lucifer, the Lightbringer, is the only one who can ignite it, and your father cannot bring him back to heaven to ignite the sword because he will be destroyed as soon as he arrives. And what about the impossible Aunt Azrael? Hmmm, let's see."
Celine and Samantha began to giggle, knowing what was coming. The second part of his demonstration was not what they had expected.
" Where is your sword, Rae Rae?"
She manifested her sword and put it on the table. He snapped his fingers and a wooden box appeared on the table. Samantha shook her head and grinned.
" What Red, it's just cool!"
And with that, she giggled even more. He picked up Rae Rae's sword, looked at it for a moment and said:
" Auntie, this is really a toothpick if you ask me.
The next second, the sword ignited.
" How...how...that....that should be impossible..."
He placed the blade in his hand, closed it, and pulled the blade through his closed hand. Rae Rae screamed:
" Alex NO...!"
The flames had gone out and he opened his hand. When she saw no wound or burn. Her mouth fell open.
" You can keep your toothpick, Rae Rae, I don't need it. I have something better."
He opened the box and took out the katana. He lit it and she immediately saw the mixture of celestial fire and hellfire. Both flames played with each other as if they were dancing. The sight alone made her dizzy, never before had she seen fire from Heaven and Hell working together.
" What I said, I don't need your sword."
He made a very small cut on his arm with his sword and put it back in its scabbard.
" But...but my sword? It can't ignite without the other parts."
Alex replied:
" My dear favorite aunt, nothing is impossible, nothing!"
At these words, both Samantha and Celine burst out laughing. When everyone had recovered a bit, Rae Rae asked, still in shock:
" Alex, you are thirteen, and as you said yourself, you have not yet fully grown into your powers. So how powerful are you going to get?"
" At least much more powerful than your father ever was and more than enough to kick his ass a few times in a row."
Was his short and emphatic answer. Rae Rae started to cry:
" It's true what you said. You can and will stop Father! In the name of all that is holy, thank you, Alexander, for coming back!"
" You don't have to thank me, Rae Rae. I couldn't possibly turn my back on all the misery in your universe, in my universe. Let's take a little break, okay?"
He stood and gave a subtle nod to Rae Rae, and Celine immediately walked over to Azrael and took her in her arms. The Angel let herself fall completely into the demon's comforting arms without a second thought of the roles her father said Angels and Demons should play.

He walked across the beach to the water and Samantha quickly walked beside him, taking his hand. They walked into the water until they were about waist deep. He lit a cigarette and stared out over the ocean without speaking. After he finished his cigarette, she asked:
" What do you think about love?
" Tomorrow."
Was the only word he said. He put his arm around her waist, she snuggled up against him and laid her head on his shoulder. She knew only too well that he was not talking about the literal tomorrow, but that he was looking into the future of his universe, and knowing him, he was already thinking three steps ahead, about both universes and the next step after the unification...

Chapter 10: Five years gone

Summary:

The day the great adventure would begin was fast approaching. But with that beginning came farewells. Samantha would not see him for another year. For Alex, it would be two thousand years before he could hold his Red in his arms again.

Chapter Text

They had decided to spend the last week before his departure in what they called their dimension. Samantha was still in bed when he had gently slipped out of it. Normally, he always stayed in bed until she woke up because it was still a magical moment for him to see her wake up. Not to mention what usually followed that awakening. As the days in the dimension passed and he got closer to leaving, he had become restless. With a cup of coffee, knee-deep in the water, and a cigarette, he looked out over the ocean. That it wasn't a real ocean didn't matter, the feeling he got from it was real enough. He thought about everything that had happened. His training was over, he had progressed to the point where he could now handle Michael and Celine together with ease. He wiped the floor with both of them at the same time in less than a minute. The fatigue, the pain, and sometimes the doubt that he would make it had been almost too much to bear on some days. He was sure he would not have made it without his Red by his side. There was nothing left for him to learn or prepare for here. He would have to pick up the rest on the way. He had grown into his full powers as a Nephilim, and everyone had to admit that they were phenomenal, far stronger than anyone had thought possible. His powers as Crown Prince of the Multiverse also seemed to increase daily. The powers he had inherited from both of his parents seemed to feed off of each other and strengthen each other incredibly. At certain times, they worked together to do things no one thought possible. Like the parting gift he had imagined for Dis. He had begun to wonder if his parents and he himself had made a mistake. That the few thousand years they had taken into account might not be too much. At this point, it no longer mattered. The plans had been made, the route mapped out, no turning back. Rae Rae had visited them regularly over the past five years, and their relationship had gradually changed. Family ties between beings who are eternal can change. Their interactions can change according to their needs. She was no longer his Aunt Rae Rae. She had become his little sister, a role she was very happy to fill, she had missed her favorite big brothers for millennia and Alex was not just a substitute, he had truly become a big brother. His concern and unbridled love for her had made the transition from aunt to sister almost automatic. He and Sam had squeezed every bit of information that could be squeezed out of the Angel, and she had been happy to let it fall to her. The more information he could take with him thanks to the electronics Haniel had created for him, the better prepared he would be. One of the gold nuggets she had dropped was the existence of a Demon and an Angel on Earth. They had strangely formed a unity over the millennia. Judging from what Azrael told them about them, Alexander felt that the friendship the two had for each other was much more than friendship. Crowly the Demon and Aziraphael the Angel. The only two permanent representatives of Heaven and Hell on Earth. Who, thanks to this position, regularly got into trouble with other inhabitants of Heaven or Hell. Especially Crowly suffered from it. Something he planned to change very soon after his arrival because they would become his secret weapons. Nobody took them seriously. That no one cared what they did on Earth was a big bonus. It was perfect for his plans to have allies who stayed under the radar. The few nights of rest Rae Rae got from time to time during her visits were especially good for her. So much so that during her last visit she had declared that she could hold out for the next five years. He said goodbye to her and told her he would see her on Earth very soon. Well, very soon for her it would be a detour of six thousand years for him.

After they finished their week in their dimension, two celebrations were planned. On Friday night there was a big banquet in Dis, because Hell wanted to say goodbye to their Prince in style. He had a big surprise for them that made him smile. Of course, the Demons knew very little of what was in store for them. He would give them a simulation of a sun and a starry sky. The sun would be so effective that they could actually make things grow they never had before in Hell, grass, flowers and vegetables like they had on Earth. All thanks to the powers he had inherited from his mother and father combined and could now be used for good. By their reckoning, he would be gone somewhere between fifty and a hundred years. Robert had spread the story that he had to undertake an epic journey, which was not far from the truth. And the King had made up a few details here and there to make the journey seem even more epic, with all the implications for his status in Dis. He hated the second party. Five years ago, about two weeks after he had arrived, he and Sam had agreed to celebrate their anniversary together, since their birthdays were the same. Sam had insisted on it because he had confessed shortly before that he had never had a birthday party. That the two who were supposed to be his parents didn't think he was worth celebrating his birthday. A decision he almost immediately regretted. For a moment it had escaped him that his girlfriend was the Crown Princess of the Universe. His mind drifted back to that first birthday.

The celebration of their birthday would, of course, take place in the vast throne room, with thousands of angels in attendance. Shortly after arriving at Fuzzie's infirmary, it became apparent that love had struck at first sight between the two. A story that Fuzzie and Michael had gone to no small lengths to spread to the entire angelic choir. The optimism that their universe might one day have a Goddess and a God in love with each other, instead of a lonely Goddess, had set Heaven on fire. When it took barely two days for them to become a real couple with the blessing of the Goddess and the God, the news spread like wildfire, again thanks to Micky and Fuzzy's interference. Every Angel wanted to see them together. So his dream of finally celebrating a real birthday in a home environment with people who loved him and whom he loved, seemed to fall apart. For this party, he was dressed in a perfect tuxedo with the help of Samantha's father. He had never seen a tuxedo up close, let alone worn one. He had wanted to change in the bathroom, but Robert had insisted that he take off his long-sleeved shirt and jeans. The god already suspected that Alex's wounds would be visible again. Every time he wore a long-sleeved shirt instead of his usual t-shirt, they knew something was up. Robert's suspicions were confirmed and the wounds were visible again. For the time being, he left it alone, the right time to deal with it would come soon enough. When Samantha appeared in the living room in a beautiful evening gown, pale green with a subtle blue touch, they looked at each other. He gasped at her beauty, she gasped at the fact that he looked damn good in a perfectly fitting tuxedo, something like a young Greek god. When he regained his breath, he pulled out a box and asked her to turn around, lift her hair, and close her eyes. From the box, he took out the necklace he had Eloch make for Samantha. It looked like a spider's web of delicate, thin, white woven gold encrusted with white, blue, and green diamonds, with the absolute centerpiece being a small heart-shaped pink diamond. When she saw the absolute work of art, not only did it take her breath away, but her mother, Aisha and Celine had to take a deep breath as well. The big thing for him was that he had to sit on the dais, the place of honor, next to Samantha, flanked by her parents and his parents, and he didn't like it one bit. He gritted his teeth and kept a warm smile on his lips. Back in the suite, however, he sprinted to his bathroom to throw up, and, shuddering with fear, he lowered himself to the floor. As always, it was his Sam who brought him back to his feet.

The next day, however, he broke down emotionally several times, but for very different reasons. Sam had arranged for her parents, his parents, Fuzzie, Samael, Celine, Casiel, Molly, and Michael to be present for breakfast to give him his first intimate birthday party according to Earth tradition. She had engaged Molly and spent a few hours with her. During their amusing conversation, Molly had explained to her what an intimate birthday was like on Earth. During her story, she also got a sad look. She knew that Alex had never had a birthday party, so she'd taken him out for ice cream. A small thing, but he had always reacted as if it was priceless. Samantha noticed that she especially liked the girl and enjoyed being in the company of someone her own age. The only ones in Heaven who came close to her in age were Alexander and Casiel. Molly was like a breath of fresh air. That's why she suddenly did something she never would have done before she knew Alexander. At least not without discussing it with Samael and her parents. She followed the example of her boyfriend. He was a prince, a future leader, a future god. But he lived, acted, thought, and made decisions as if he was already that leader. The more Sam saw him do it, the more she adopted that attitude, and the clearer her picture became of what was expected of her as a future goddess. That was why she invited Molly into the city and the palace, against her parents' policy of keeping the city and the human fields and souls strictly separate. She had come to the conclusion that Alexander was absolutely right in his quest for complete equality. An interesting byproduct of this decision seemed to be that Casiel and Molly were drawn to each other like ducks to water. Something that did not escape the Goddess and the God to their own amusem*nt. Several tears of happiness ran down his cheeks, for this was his first birthday and his first real presents. Everyone could see that he was once again the thirteen-year-old boy who had suffered so much hardship, who had missed so much in his young life, and who had been denied so much. The first to give him a gift were Molly and Casiel. It was a small square package. Cas nodded to Molly that the honor was hers. She handed him the package and he removed the wrapping paper. Out came a CD by Yo Yo Mas with the Bach Suites in G. His eyes were shining just at the sight of the CD, but Molly said:

"You have to open it, little brother."

That was what they had called each other on Earth in those moments when they had leaned on each other, little brother and little sister. He opened the CD cover and was surprised to see a handwritten message:

"Someone told me that there was a boy of ten who was so moved by the first suite that he always cried. I thought this must be a special boy and tears from an angel. Congratulations and enjoy, Alexander."

The message was signed by none other than Yo Yo Mas himself. Alex hugged both girls at the same time and gave them a big kiss on the cheek. To Molly, he said:

"Thank you, sis."

Celine handed him a thin, elegant dagger. He looked at her without understanding. She said he was getting more and more fan mail from the kids in Dis every day and needed a good letter opener because he had stubbornly decided to answer every card and letter. An initiative, he explained, because if the kids made so much effort for him, he could at least make the effort to write a sentence or two to thank them. This earned him a kiss from the three women present and his Samantha, Casiel, and Molly. From Michael, he received the complete works of William Shakespeare and a personal letter from the Bard, which he had managed to arrange through Cam's people with little persuasion since by now every angel in heaven was aware of Alexander's big heart. It seemed that he could make the sun rise in a room just by being there. He was especially a personal favorite of Haniel, who had amassed an impressive collection of electronics for him. Rumor had it that the two of them were working in deep secrecy on some sort of drive-in movie theater, and the Angels could hardly wait to see what it might be and what else the two of them had up their sleeves. He clung to the gift as if it were his greatest treasure and shed tears of joy. Samael pulled out a rolled-up piece of thick parchment. Alex unrolled it and read:

" This is the beginning of the new constitution for Humans, Angels and Demons. Compiled and written by your God, Alexander Marcus Morningstar Dei! No more separation between races and species. Dr. King's dream has come true on a level he himself could not have imagined.”

Then came what many had already sensed was coming. The first brotherly embrace between the two. Fuzzie retrieved a rather large package from behind a couch. Before handing it to Alex, he said:

" I have never seen anyone, especially at your age, who is always looking for mercy, who has such a big heart and looks for forgiveness and the drive for justice. Whose only motivation is to give. Giving friendship, love, support, comfort, advice. A boy of thirteen who knows how to appreciate art so much. So it took very little effort to convince Ariel to make this perfect copy once she knew it was meant for you. In my defense, I must immediately add that I did not persuade our little sister to commit a crime.”

Fuzzie added with a sly smile:

“You'll see..."

Alex opened the package and his breath stopped completely. A perfect copy of Leonardo da Vinci's Salvator Mundi appeared. But then the last words of his healer entered his consciousness. His eyes widened and it seemed as if the painting suddenly became red-hot in his hands. He whispered:

"This is not a copy, is it? She did make a copy, but it is on Earth now, and this is the real deal!"

Fuzzie just nodded with a big smile. He disappeared into Fuzzie's arms and stayed there for a few minutes, hanging more than standing. Aisha and Franklin were next. Franklin nodded at her, and Aisha said:

" Alex, we know you said you needed a dimension between universes for what you need to do. We have created that for you but with two advantages. First, the dimension is attached to both you and Samantha and you can give a marker to anyone you choose to enter the dimension. The Dimension answers to both of you and only to both of you. Not even to us, because we wanted it to be yours and only yours. The first time Franklin or I will have to pull the person in, but after that, after you give the marker, you won't need us. Second, we have made it possible for the two of you to shape the entire dimension as you wish. To be molded much further than is normally possible.”

Franklin added:

" A word of advice Alexander and Samantha. The next few years are going to be tremendously difficult. Create an environment where you can relax but also have fun because you are so young and you can use it, okay? So to help you along the way, we took a trip to Earth and picked up some fun ideas and toys to make the dimension more fun. What those are, well, you will have to wait now, will you?"

He could only nod, so overly emotional he was at that moment.

But it was Samantha's mother and father who shocked them both. Her mother poked her father in the ribs. He began to speak in a voice that was somewhere between his playful and serious voice, but you could see in his eyes that he was worried and there was a hint of sadness:

" Sam and Alex, your mother and I would like to ask you some questions, and we want completely honest answers. We are asking them here and now because everyone is present. This is your immediate family, Alexander, and you know that we have no secrets from each other."

They both didn't understand, they were sure they hadn't done anything wrong, so they just nodded.

" Sam, how many times have you had to sleep in Alex's bed now?"

" I don't know exactly Daddy, maybe ten times since he's been living here in the suite. Every two or three days."

" Alex, how often do you have nightmares?"

He looked down at the floor, unable to look up, trying hard not to look anyone in the face, the tears in his eyes audible in his voice:

" Often...almost every night...they started after that one night. I thought that night would end the misery. But it made me unable to stop the nightmares, unable to fight them."

Samantha wanted to tell her father to stop hurting Alex at what was supposed to be his first birthday party. A gesture from her mother made her realize there was a good reason for the questions.

" When you have a nightmare, Alex and you wake up alone, how often do you panic? How often do you not know where you are or who you are?"

" Every time it takes quite a while for reality to come back."

" How often are there marks on your body that you try to hide from us?"

Now soft tears ran down his cheeks:

" Not every time... but a lot. I did not want to hide them on purpose. It's just that I'm ashamed. That I'm too weak because I can't handle it yet. That the fear of those two and what they did is still too deep in me. I can't shake it off. No matter how much I force myself to think logically and try to stick to that logic. Once a nightmare starts, I lose control. I know I am a Nephilim and they are nothing compared to me. In my dreams it doesn't matter, they are always stronger, faster, and can do to me what they have always done. I'm sorry if I disappointed you..."

No one in the room remained unmoved by these words. Tears streamed down the cheeks of Aisha, Salome, Molly, Casiel, and Samantha. Celine's, Michael's, and Franklin's eyes just glowed with murderous intent. Samael was simply too shocked to react; he knew certain things but by no means everything. Now he understood why Alex had sent those five to hell. Something he had reservations about back then. Now this venture had his full support. He was a bullhead who could be harsh and strict. Now there was something growing in his heart that looked suspiciously like hate. His start with Alexander might not have been the best, but as he got to know the boy, his good nature, and the light in his heart, he came to love the boy like a little brother. The next time he had to be in Hell, he would take a moment to look all five of them in the eye and a little more than that. Time ran differently in Hell, so he had all the time he needed and would take time to plan his visit. For Fuzzie, it seemed as if his heart had just been torn to pieces. Robert was the only one who tried hard to keep a straight face because he wasn't finished yet.

" Samantha, those times you slept in Alex's bed, how did you help him?"

" I didn't do anything special Daddy. I was just there and when he woke up, he immediately noticed that I was there, which calmed him down."

" Even in the middle of the night, in the middle of a nightmare, a reliving?"

" Yes, Daddy, the reliving is the worst. He wakes up and...uh..."

She got a little red in the face and Robert said:

" We agreed on the whole truth, Sam."

" Yes Daddy, when he wakes up and he knows where he is again he pulls me to him, buries his head in my arms while he holds on to me like he never wants to let go of me while he cries until he falls asleep again."

" Is it true, Sam, that sometimes you can feel from your own room that Alex is having a nightmare or is about to have one, even before there is a single sound in his room?"

" I think so, Dad. Sometimes I just wake up feeling restless and go in to check on Alex, then it's often the case that he just starts tossing and turning."

" Does he startle himself awake? And if so, what do you see on his face and in his eyes?"

Now there were tears in her eyes again:

" It's so bad to see. I think it is raw panic because I have never seen panic before Alex. It's like the moment when he woke up after arriving here, with Fuzzy. That moment was so, so bad, Daddy. I can see in his eyes that he doesn't know where he is or what's happening and then a second later he sees me. Then he relaxes completely, things come back to him and he smiles that real smile of his and you can see the warmth come back into his eyes."

Salome took over the conversation from Robert:

" Sam, Alex, look at us, please."

Both did as they were asked, Alexander with much more difficulty than Samantha.

" We did not have this conversation with you to ruin your birthday, Alexander. Celine, Michael and Fuzzie insisted that we have this conversation with both of you. Alexander hides his wounds so no one will worry about him, and then tries to be himself, his cheerfulness so contagious, being the optimist himself. As always, he puts everyone else first and himself last. As if he considers himself an afterthought. The pain he feels during combat training with Celine and Michael must be on the edge of what an adult can tolerate, according to Fuzzie, let alone a boy of thirteen. He refuses to go to Fuzzie because Fuzzie would see how bad it is and alert us. What he doesn't realize is that we would notice that on certain nights he doesn't want to do anything intense, like go flying, which you guys love to do. Or going to the baths to swim, which he usually likes to do after a day of intense exercise because it relaxes his muscles. That he would rather be in his or your room in a relaxed position talking about anything and everything, like his passion for books?"

Samantha slapped her hand in front of her mouth, surprised at herself for not making the connection. Her mother, however, was not finished:

" Dear children, you are adolescents. Even though we live here in Heaven, surrounded by Angels, we created humans, and we know very well what adolescents are like. So your father and I know very well that you play a little bit like all teenagers do. But you will have noticed that on some nights Alex didn't feel like playing at all, and depending on the level of pain he was in, he probably couldn't even be found to cuddle on the bed, because the pressure of your body or your head against his body would have been almost too much to bear."

Her father said:

" Samantha, you are my little girl and you always will be. Laila, Muriel, Ariel, Casiel, all my girls are my little girls without exception, even though some are older than certain stars. I know they sometimes take vacations on Earth, and I don't even want to know about those, let alone hear what they're doing there. It is not at all that I am a prude. It's just that I'm your daddy. I can't and won't get rid of the idea that you are my babies. Your mother has the same thing with all your brothers."

He tried a lighthearted tone:

" Even with that grump, as Alex calls him, with that cranky healer who got himself renamed Fuzzie, and that tough general. They're all her babies."

Aisha said with a smile:

" But you are different. Oh, don't get me wrong, you are our babies too, the babies of all four of us, but you are so connected. You two are through Devine Twins. In a way that your father and I have only experienced twice before. The first time was us."

Salome said:

" As your father and I have experienced it only once, and I mean with each other, and we are the second time Aisha talked about. And now we are experiencing it again with both of you."

Robert said:

" So your mother and I have decided that from now on you can share a room, a bed. Because you both need more, you need each other to be complete. From the moment Alexander arrived here, it was clear what you were. You are the perfect representation of yin and yang. So incredibly powerful and capable of great things together. So incredibly lost without each other that it causes you physical pain and suffering. Mind you on one condition, and NO, not the one you are thinking of now. What you have is different. Yes, as we said, we know that you have some fiddling like all adolescents, but you are special. In this regard, we trust you not to do things you are too young and not ready for! The conditioning is for both of you. You Sam continue to help Alex as you have been doing, but now you don't have to sneak around secretly moving rooms to help him. But you, Alex, don't hide anymore, you go to Fuzzy if it's bad and you don't blame Sam if she raises the alarm instead of you! And most of all, you are not an afterthought! You are Alexander, the future Dei that not one but two universes so desperately need, that Samantha so desperately needs. Work on that, my boy..."

He pointed at everyone in the room:

" Everyone here is family; everyone is here to help you.

Franklin said:

" I already told you, boy, what happened to you is not your fault. If anyone is to blame it is the four of us, we should have known better and if not we should have let our hearts speak and not our damned brains! You never deserved what happened to you. You need not fear our reaction, we will never judge you or think less of you. You need not be ashamed that you cannot shake off the past. It'll take time, Alexander, let us help you get over it.

Alex had to swallow a few times to get rid of the lump in his throat and said:

" I promise no more hiding, nothing and never."

He looked at Salome and Robert:

" Thank you for trusting us. As I said the first time in the infirmary, that trust will never be violated!"

Robert got a sly smile on his face and said:

" Alex, Sam, your mom and I didn't say NOTHING should be hidden, Heaven help me..."

Which earned him a big pat on the shoulder from the Goddess, who had an equally sneaky twinkle in her eye. He continued:

" Well, now that we got the damper on your party out of the way, I suggest you take Alexander's things from room to room for a while and then come back without hanky-panky because your mother and I haven't given you our present yet. Believe me, you will love it."

Alexander and Samantha didn't know how fast they could move his things into her room with big smiles on their faces. She noticed that he was holding a small package close to him, so she couldn't touch it. Once everything was moved, which was not much considering his preference for keeping his room Spartan, he took her in his arms and whispered:

" Well Red, this went a little faster than I thought. Not that I'm complaining, who wouldn't want to wake up every morning to the most beautiful sunrise in history."

That one sentence earned him a deep, passionate kiss that made his toes curl. Playfully she said:

" Keep saying things like that, love, and that promise we just made might be short-lived."

Which elicited a roaring laugh from him and made her happy that the negative emotions of a moment ago seemed to have been washed away. A little red in the face to the amusem*nt of the adults present, they stepped back into the living room. Alexander was still clutching his little package. Robert and Salome were waiting with a large envelope in their hands. Before he could say anything, Alex said:

" I know it's bad etiquette to interrupt God, and I want to apologize for that, but I have something important to do first.”

The god just nodded and stood there with the others, waiting excitedly to see what the boy would pull out of his hat next. Alex pulled out the package and said:

" The necklace I gave you yesterday is perfect for your status as Crown Princess of Heaven. Everyone who saw you last night in your beautiful gown with that necklace around your neck knew just by looking at you that you would one day become their goddess, and one by one they were impressed. Not as impressed as I was, of course, but I am biased because you are my girlfriend."

Samantha's ears flushed and Salome and Aisha smiled softly, while Molly and Casiel giggled, he continued softly:

" When I had my signet ring made at Eloch's and saw what a master he was, I asked him to make something special for me to give to you."

He handed her the box, and when she opened it, her breath stopped. A delicate white gold ring with the Yin and Yang symbol in the center, but made of sapphire and emerald, surrounded by six green diamonds, six blue diamonds, and a beautiful red ruby. Tears streamed down her cheeks, she could not utter a word, let alone take the ring out of the box and slip it on her finger. He did it for her, whispering softly in her ear:

" Some would say it's way too soon for me to say I love you. I would say f*ck them so I can tell you I love you every day."

With that, she fell around his neck. She did not care that they were in the presence of her parents and his parents, the kiss she gave him was not exactly the chaste kiss they usually reserved for when they were in company. Her father coughed playfully and said:

" Okay, enough of that, I'm sure I don't want to send you two to your room for a time-out."

Which brought a laugh from everyone in the room. Before he could continue with the unveiling of his gift, the women of course had to see the ring Alexander had made for Samantha. The Demon said:

" I knew you had good taste, boy, but damn, this is good taste.

When everyone had calmed down a bit, Robert said:

" Alexander, you have accomplished so much in such a short time, and Sam, you have given so much to support him. So your mother and I thought a week's vacation was in order. Your guide can tell you more about that."

Michael, proud as pie himself, said eagerly:

" Well, we're going to Paris. We're staying at the Hilton right at the foot of the Eiffel Tower. The night of our arrival we will go up to see the City of Lights to see why it is called the City of Lights, and of course, we will eat at Le Jules Verne, the resto at the top of the tower. What's the point of being the God and Goddess if you can't flex your powers a little bit to take care of little things like that ridiculously long waiting list they normally have".

He said with a very broad smile:

" Of course also Montmartre, the Louvre, Versailles, Dom des Invalides, for the ladies shopping on the Champs Elyse and Galerie Lafayette and of course Avenue Montaigne, then Pere-Lachaise and a few more surprises like a pleasant walk along the Seine where we might find a book or two..."

Alexander and Samantha were salivating for several reasons.

The atmosphere in the suite had returned to what it had been before the misery with his nightmares had come up. Everyone was socializing with everyone else. Alex had immediately given his gifts from Samael and Fuzzie a place of honor in what would now be his study in the suite. Samael's parchment next to his copy of the Constitution, which he was already tinkering with, and the Salvator Mundi on an easel where his bed had been, now that it was no longer needed. He looked at the painting with Sam and said quietly:

" I know it's a gift from Fuzzie, but I really have to thank Ariel for making it possible. Wow, how impressive it is. And powerful! I can't describe it. There is something magical about it. I knew it was something special when I saw pictures of it, but to see it in person? I just can't describe it."

She gave him a gentle kiss on the cheek:

" Just like you. You are looking at yourself, Alexander, but instead of saving a world, you are going to save a universe."

The comparison made him swallow hard for a moment, but he was saved by her mother's voice:

" Samantha, Alexander, we have guests to see you!"

Wondering who they could be, they stepped back into the living room. To their delight, they saw Freya and little Maila waiting for them. The little girl immediately ran up to them,Alex grabbed her out of the air, for it had become her habit to jump right up to him.

" Alex, look, I made this for you and Sam!"

Full of enthusiasm she handed him a piece of parchment with a drawing on it in different colors, which was supposed to represent Samantha and himself. The girl received a big kiss on the cheek from both of them as a thank you and Alex said:

" You know what Maila, this is so beautiful, it definitely deserves a place of honor in my study. Come on, let's hang it up so I can look at it every day when I'm at work."

As he disappeared into his study with the girl, they heard him say through the open doors:

" That Maila is the Salvator Mundi, many people on Earth think it is the greatest work of art ever created by a human being. I'm one of those who believe so. I think your artwork is perfectly in its place next to this painting."

No matter how many times it had happened, no matter how many times they had seen how much kindness, how much goodness there was in Alex, and how he could seemingly light up someone's whole day with one little thing, it never got old and it never ceased to amaze. When they returned to the living room, all the adults, Casiel, Molly and Samantha stood together like a bunch of conspirators, hiding the dining table from view. Alex squeezed his eyes into slits and looked at Freya:

" Freya, why are those ten behaving so strangely? I know they are strange every day of the week and twice as much on Sundays, but now even more so than usual."

The Demon, who had demanded to be in Alex and Sam's service but was still not quite used to living in Heaven, let alone having a small suite in the palace itself and being in the presence of the Goddess, the God, the Crown Princess, and the Prince every day, replied quietly, knowing that her first word would not please him at all, but in her opinion that was his problem:

" Master, I took the liberty of asking Molly for something very typical for a birthday on Earth, and then I made it."

The ten stepped aside so he could see what was on the table. A simple cake, divided into two halves, half blue and half green, with thirteen blue candles on the green half and thirteen green candles on the blue half. To Alex, it was the most beautiful cake he had ever seen. With tears in his eyes, he took Freya in his arms and gave her a big hug and a kiss on the cheek:

" Thank you for this Freya, this is really the most beautiful cake I have ever seen. Thank you!"

The Demon lit up completely. She had been nervous that her master, as she called him against his will, wouldn't like her cake. She was too new at baking cakes, it was something that was never done in Dis. Fuzzie said:

" I think the tradition is that we light the candles and then the two party animals have to blow them out and make a wish, but they have to keep the wish a secret or it won't come true"

Salome waved her hand for a moment and the candles had a flame. Samantha blew out her thirteen green candles while Alexander stood by, looked thoughtful for a moment, and then picked Maila back up from the floor:

" Maila, I have a very important task for you. I want you to take a deep breath as soon as I tell you and then blow out all the blue candles and make a wish. Be careful not to say what your wish is or it won't come true. Understood?"

The girl nodded and he said:

" Okay, three, two, one, now..."

Maila did what she was asked with verve and his thirteen candles were blown out in one go. Little did he know that this little gesture would come back to haunt him for years to come. No one asked Alex what it meant that he hadn't done it himself, it would come out on its own. Everyone had gotten a piece of cake and was back in the sitting area. Freya had to be somewhat forced to sit down and enjoy the cake with them. Sam was almost on Alex's lap and Maila was in her usual place in the suite on the floor between Alex's legs, the place where she felt safest. The powers of observation had always been strong on Alex's side. As he watched the small couch where Casiel and Molly sat chatting close together, he got a knowing twinkle in his eye. An idea popped into his head. He decided to do something for Molly and Casiel and have some fun at the same time. He looked at God and said:

" Robert, I was wondering."

God saw the sparkle in the boy's eyes and could hardly wait to see what would happen. He decided to play his little game and asked:

"What then, son?"

" Whether you and Mom will be offended if I refuse your birthday present?"

There was a dead silence in the room and all attention went to the conversation between the two of them.

"Then why do you want to refuse our present, Alexander?"

"Honestly, because I think it's too little, that I deserve more."

"Oh, and what do you think you deserve more and why?"

"Well, as you said yourself, because I am so incredibly important to your universe, so this gift could very well be a little bigger. And to be honest, our first trip to Florence with Celine and Michael was fun, but something was missing."

Both Robert and Salome knew immediately what Alexander was getting at with his so-called complaint that his gift was too small and were immensely proud of him. Salome asked:

"So what else would you like to have Alexander that you think you have earned?"

"Oh, well, one little thing, really. You are the God and the Goddess, just something within your power. I would like you to give Molly a physical form that will allow her to come with us to Earth on our excursions. To be honest, I have no desire to spend all of our time on Earth with two adults who are older than the dinosaurs..."

Molly had listened to the last part with her mouth wide open, while Casiel smiled broadly. The gods looked at each other for a moment and as if it was no big deal, Salome said:

"You know, honey, Alex is actually right. Young people should be able to spend time with other young people and have fun."

She looked at Molly and said earnestly:

"Molly, dear child, if you want to, come with me to the throne room later and I'll make sure that you can go on these trips to Earth with Alexander, Samantha and... Casiel."

The girl did not know how fast and hard to nod. Fuzzie feared for a moment that he would have to take her to the infirmary to heal a neck injury.

At one point Sam whispered something in Maila's ear, who nodded vigorously, reached under the seat, and emerged with a small package that she handed to Alex. He looked at the package, wrapped in bright green paper with a blue ribbon. He took it as if it were extremely fragile and the most precious thing he had ever received. When he hesitated to open it, Samantha said with a smile:

" Love, if you don't open it, you'll never know what's inside."

He carefully removed the ribbon and wrapping paper from the box, and when he opened it, he stopped breathing. There was a blue fountain pen inside, but not just any fountain pen. It was a Montblanc, a limited edition in honor of Emperor Joseph II, who reigned from 1765 to 1790 and was a patron of the arts. The pen itself was a work of art. His hands trembled and tears streamed down his face. Happiness in his heart that he finally had a family that cared about him, love for his Samantha who took little things like his love for fountain pens and made something special out of them. After a few minutes, when he had regained his composure, a curious Aisha asked:

" Alex, I have a question, but you don't have to answer it, only if you really want to."

He nodded.

" Why didn't you follow the Earth tradition with the cake?"

He smiled broadly and said:

" What more could I wish for Mom? I have the four of you who are my parents. The only reason I don't call Robert Dad is because he plays four roles in my life at once: mentor, advisor, and father. But most importantly, from time to time, he's the one friend you just want to get in trouble with for the sheer fun of it and believe me, it's freaking fun!"

The latter made Salome groan and brought a very broad smile to Robert's face because it was also an absolute pleasure for him to get into some mischief with Alex. At some point, after Alex had read a history book, he left Heaven for Hell in a flash. He stormed into the throne room and practically dragged Robert with him. He needed the King of Hell because his power of manifestation was not yet strong enough for what he was planning. In the ninth circle of Hell, Alex hastily asked Robert if he could manifest a new cell with an infinite maze in it. The rest he could do himself, he said. Robert did as he was asked, while Alex trembled with impatience. Once the cell was ready, Alexander manifested cats, both large and small, to be found throughout the maze. A simple tangible hologram. Each cat wore a collar with a Star of David on it. He then asked a Demon to take Hitler's soul from his cell and throw it into his new hell. When Robert amusedly asked what that was all about, Alex replied that he had found out that Hitler had a severe phobia of cats. So spending his eternity being chased by cats wearing the humiliating badge that Jews were forced to wear during World War II seemed just right to him. With this explanation, Robert burst into a fit of laughter that literally hurt him. Meanwhile, Alex continued to speak:

"I have Michael, Celine, Samael, and Fuzzie, who have become not only my closest friends, but the big sister and brother I look up to. Also, all the other Angels now see me as a brother and treat me the same way. And Sam and I have Casiel and now Molly. Not just as peers and friends, but as family that we love. But most of all, I have Samantha, who thinks I am worthy of being her boyfriend, and I am doing my best to prove her right. Tell me, what else should I wish for? So instead of letting this wish go to waste, I gave it to our little Maila."

While he was daydreaming about the past, Sam had come to stand beside him in the water with her cup of tea. He put an arm around her waist, she laid her head on his shoulder and asked:

" What do you think about love?"

" The past. The last five years. All that has happened, all that has changed, all that we have achieved."

" So important that you remember things?"

He thought for a moment, only now noticing that she was completely naked, not even wearing one of those very, very short sleeping shirts she usually wore, which always made his engine rev. So, before answering her question, he said:

" Red, on most beaches this is forbidden, you know, could get us in big trouble."

She giggled and said with a playful tone in her voice:

" Then you just have to imagine that we are on a nude beach, but yes, then you would not comply.”

Which made him smile brightly. She waited a moment, knowing that his answer to her question would come.

" Yes, some things are very important to remember. I want to keep them imprinted in my mind for all eternity. The day I first saw your eyes, that terrible day in Fuzzie's infirmary, and they were the only thing that kept me from going into a full-blown panic. That they calmed me down completely. The day you gave me my pen, which I always carry with me because it is the most important and precious thing I own. Not because of the value of the pen, but because you gave it to me from your heart. The day we freed Maila and Freya from Dis. The three days we needed for the flaming sword, but not just the sword, but what we turned Dis into. So much so that from what I hear, they want to give us a big banquet with all the bells and whistles. Things like that, yes. We, more you than me, can be especially proud of that.

" Why me more than you love, we did it together."

He turned to her and took her in both his arms.

" Samantha, none of this would have been possible without you."

She looked at him seriously and said:

" Alex, you are always the one who says nothing is impossible, nothing."

" Have you ever asked yourself why I say that, Sam?"

She had to admit that she had never asked that question before. That she had always assumed it was something typical of Alex. He manifested a new cigarette:

" When I arrived here, I was nothing, an anomaly. Samael was extremely nervous that I might cause trouble for his Princess, and Michael was looking for weaknesses to take me out if I was. I couldn't blame them for that, because they were doing it for your sake, for your safety. I know I gave you bad dreams, as you later confessed, by exploding at that table during the first meeting when I told Michael to end it."

She started to say something, but he cut her off with a kiss on the lips.

" Apparently Michael knew me better than I knew myself at that first meeting and that started the ball rolling for five years."

He pulled her into an embrace:

" I have stubbornly resigned myself to the fact that nothing is impossible. If I put my mind and heart into it, I will achieve the impossible, because I cannot possibly exist without you. Everything that followed Samantha was for you. For you and only for you. All the tears, all the blood, all the sweat that has been shed during this time is now coming to a climax. In a few days, Celine and I will set out to save a universe from a tyrant, to save what is left of the Angels, to give humanity a chance to survive, and to make their Hell as much like our Dis as possible."

He made his cigarette disappear and looked out over the water again for a moment:

" I may not be thirteen anymore, but I am still basically an eighteen-year-old boy. Somewhere between an adolescent and an adult. Sometimes the pressure on my shoulder feels so immense that I would prefer to stay here in this dimension and never want to come out. When I think of all the things that could go wrong, even the smallest mistakes could be fatal, I literally get nauseous and vomit. Why me, Sam, why does this have to fall on my shoulders? Couldn't this cup pass me by? Now that I am no longer in that universe, I am sure another Nephilim will rise. Why can't he?"

She had become more than accustomed to this, so she manifested a cigarette and handed it to him, then asked:

" Tell me Alex, we have the party in Dis on Friday. Even if it takes twenty hours there, which wouldn't surprise me, we'll only be gone two hours and we can crawl into bed at home until Saturday afternoon. Saturday night we will have an elaborate but modest banquet in the throne room, where this time you, not I, will be the absolute center of attention. Sunday will be spent with our small circle of intimate family and friends. And that Monday morning when Aisha and Franklin will be ready to transfer you and Celine with your luggage. Then suddenly you say, you know what, thanks but no thanks anyway. I will stay with Samantha and take the secondary throne after we get married. What's that going to do to you next week, next month, next year? What's it going to do to you when Aisha and Franklin show up one day and say, Your whole universe is gone?

" I could have Rae Rae, Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, and Lucifer move in here?"

" Same question, Alexander, what about the eighty billion souls that would be left behind and destroyed?"

He sighed deeply:

" I know, Red, that decision was made for me the day they smuggled me into your universe. That doesn't change the fact that I'm shaking in my boots."

" Come on, let's get some breakfast, we both need calories, we still have over a day and a half before we have to leave".

He said playfully:

" Something that is again your fault, you wanted the time here to be the same pace as the time in Heaven. Otherwise, we could have spent a few more decades here in peace, enjoying each other."

" Oh, and what is the other thing I am to blame for?"

" You know that very well, girl! That I've long felt guilty for breaking our promise to your parents not to do anything we were too young for!"

She said laughing:

" Mom and Dad have known about that forever. Mom was a little worried at first and Dad did a perfect imitation of an ostrich. Mom and I talked about it, Alex and the worries melted away like snow in the sun. Dad would have preferred that I'd been well-behaved for the next few centuries. However, I seem to recall a second part of that condition, and it read, 'for which we were not yet ready.' You know damn well we were ready, mister!"

" Oh, yeah? Hmmmm, I think we need to test that second part a few more times just to be sure."

He scooped her into his arms and they disappeared towards the beach house. The kisses they exchanged on the way promised great things...

Chapter 11: The Twins

Summary:

Angels, Demons, and Nephilim should not be able to get a headache. Try telling them that after dealing with the twins...

Chapter Text

Samantha and Alexander had decided to spend their last night together in their dimension. For her, it would be a year before she would see Alex again, for him two thousand years. This last evening and night was theirs; no one would take that away from them. Sleep had been difficult for both of them. Not just because of their farewells, but more because of the uncertainty of what lay ahead. They were awake before dawn and stood at the water's edge, drinking their coffee and tea. They both knew it wouldn't be long before Celine, Aisha, and Franklin showed up and the epic adventure could begin. They had chosen an uninhabited island as their starting point. An island that would remain uninhabited for the next few thousand years and where they would have a safe haven to rest from time to time. But also to leave some of their precious baggage behind. Some of it he had already reduced to the size of a cigar box, so it would be easy to hide among the rest of the luggage they had to carry in order to pass as normal people. It would look a little strange if he suddenly pulled out a laptop four thousand years before Christ. For the past few weeks, he had been practicing manifesting a tent for himself and Celine that was much larger on the inside than on the outside. Until he had the perfect layout that worked for both of them. That way they could still manifest some luxury and other things for their comfort like a bathtub or shower. Haniel had unleashed his art on his fountain pen, his most precious possession. To the extent that the pen would now survive the full force of an atomic blast without a scratch. The flaming sword would remain in the dimension for now, until they returned for the last time in four thousand years.

They heard the arrival of the three people behind them and knew that this was the moment to say goodbye. Samantha cried and Alex could not hold back either. He took her in his arms one last time and stood there for a moment, forehead to forehead, and then he kissed her with all the passion and desire he had in him before turning away. The emotions prevented him from speaking and he just nodded to Aisha and Franklin and they were gone from the small dimension. They arrived at the small uninhabited island in the middle of the Indian Ocean that they knew would be their home base. Celine and Alex looked around for a moment. So this was his universe, six thousand years in the past, but still. They said goodbye to Franklin and Aisha and his mother said:

" If you ever run into problems that cannot be solved in the normal way, pray to me and I will pull you back to the dimension with Samantha.”

" Let's hope that's not necessary, Mom, too much depends on it, too many people, Angels, Demons and souls are counting on us, so we better make it work."

" I know darling. Know that we will visit Alexander from time to time if only to know that you are okay and to give you a little sense of home from time to time."

A thought popped into Alex's head:

" Can you bring letters? If I write to Samantha, can you give her these letters?"

" Yes, we can."

Franklin replied:

"We got that question from Samantha too, so yes, we can, and we will."

Aisha hugged them again and said:

" We have to go now, remember your biggest enemy and the biggest danger is that Godfry will notice you. So keep your footprint as small as possible, yes!"

The next moment Celine and Alexander were alone on the beach and not a word was spoken for some time. He took a deep breath and manifested one of his cigarettes:

" How about we set up base camp, acclimatize for the rest of the day, barbecue tonight and I feel like a big buzz. Tomorrow's first task is to give Lucifer the fright of his existence."

She nodded:

" Good plan, as long as there's more than enough rum!"

He turned and manifested the tent he had perfected in the dimension for the two of them. He went inside with tears in his eyes and Celine left him alone. She had manifested a bottle of rum herself and knew only too well what was going through Alex's mind. For the last five years he had not been separated from Samantha for a day and now he would not see her for two thousand years.

The next morning they were ready in their battle gear with their swords on their backs. Hell and the King of Hell were in for a surprise that would not do them much good for a long time. One last cigarette for Alex, Celine knew, and then Hell would literally break loose. He let the cigarette disappear into thin air, pulled the balaclava over his face, nodded to her, and the next moment they appeared at the gates of Hell and their six thousand-year plan could begin. The gate was guarded by two demons who aggressively demanded what they had come to Hell for, that they had no business in Hell. Alex and Celine immediately noticed that Rae Rae's words were true, that once they were in the domain of Hell, they automatically absorbed all languages and thus could understand these two demons. Alex tried first in a friendly tone:

" We are here to speak with your King, so take us to him."

" You are not from here, you cannot see the King!"

Alex said to Celine in annoyance:

" I have a feeling that most of the Demons and Angels from here are not too bright. Let me open the little door and set an example."

In a flash, he drew his sword, and two strokes with the katana later, two Demon heads rolled to the ground. He snapped his fingers and the gates of hell swung open for him. Alex kept his sword ready, and now Celine had drawn hers as well, taking the lead. They had agreed before not to use translocation to the palace. They wanted to be seen, and they wanted the demons to see that harassing them was deadly. In the end, this was only necessary four times on their way, and word travels fast in Hell. These two strangers were obviously warriors not to be trifled with. The palace gate was another matter, guarded by six demons. Alex had had enough and demanded that they be brought to the king. Again, they refused, so he simply summoned Heaven's Fire, unleashed it on all six guards, and more or less kicked open the gate. They entered the dark, gloomy, torch-lit throne room where they found the Devil. Lucifer jumped up from the throne, furious that someone had entered his palace and killed a group of his demons.

" Who are you?"

He pointed at Alexander:

" You are a Celestial, and you are a demon!"

He pointed at Celine:

" But I don't know either of you. You are not of this world!"

" Absolutely right Lucifer, but I think we better discuss this further in private"

" I will not discuss anything in private, I will destroy you".

Lucifer made hellfire appear in his hand and threw it at Celine and Alexander. Alex had, of course, long ago made sure that neither hellfire nor celestial fire could harm Celine. He himself grabbed Lucifer's fireball and pretended to eat it:

" Tastes pretty good, Lucifer, but I prefer Heaven's Fire.

He manifested Heavenly Fire in his hand and watched as Lucifer became nervous. He pulled the mask down so the devil could see his full face:

" What, no fan of Celestial Fire, Lightbringer? You're an Angel and heavenly fire can't hurt you, right? Oh wait, that was until your daddy kicked you out of Heaven and into Hell, and now you are as vulnerable to Heaven's fire as any of your Demons. So this little bit of Heavenly Fire can destroy you completely."

He let the fire disappear and said with a sneaky smile on his face:

" Tell you what, we won't use fire, we'll do something much more fun. You like making deals, don't you? Your demon Mazakeen of the Lilem, your right hand, your best warrior, your best torturer of Hell against my demon Celine, my left hand. If your Demon wins, I will go in peace and you will never see me again. If my Demon wins, we'll talk in private! Deal?"

Lucifer did not have to think long, as convinced as he was of Mazakeens abilities, he was sure that the fight would not last long.

" Okay, you have a deal, just get ready to leave soon!"

Laconic Alexander said:

" But of course, my King."

This sarcastic reply should have been enough to make Lucifer think twice, but his anger didn't really allow him to think logically. The two demons stepped into the center of the throne room. Celine threw her sword at Alex and said:

" Would you hold this for a moment, My Lord, I fear it may get in the way."

He caught the sword in one fluid motion, and Maze thought she had easy pickings now that Celine was unarmed. Celine stood gracefully, waiting for Mazakeen to make the first move. That was her first and last mistake of the fight. In a few seconds, she had a broken arm, a broken leg and a couple of broken ribs. Lucifer had watched all this with astonishment on his face. Alex said:

" I hear you're a Devil of your word and never break a deal, so let's go someplace where we can talk in private."

He unfolded his wings and pulled out a small feather. He gave it to Celine and said:

"First heal this warrior, then will talk."

It had taken them hours to get Lucifer to understand what was at stake and who Alexander really was. The idea that his God would eventually be defeated, even if it took another six thousand years, had been the deciding factor. The icing on the cake was that Alex had offered to give him a vacation on Earth from time to time, while he himself would take the secondary throne to make sure the demons stayed in line.

Alex and Celine had been making their rounds of Dis for a few hours, and he had stormed into the throne room in a rage, causing all the demons present to run for their lives by manifesting a serious Celestial fireball in his hand. What he had seen of Dis was enough to make him livid. He looked at Lucifer with hellfire in his eyes and said:

"My Lord, I am far from ready to call you Father or Dad. Know this, my mother has assured me that regardless of your hatred for Godfry and Heaven, you are still the Lightbringer in your heart and soul. This sh*thole, this cursed place is going to change from now on, and not just a little bit. If you ask why, the answer is simple. To give that bastard up there a rotten stroke. I can do it with or without your help. But I'm sure you'll want to help me make that old fool's life a living hell. Make him feel some of what he has done to you. Am I right?"

Lucifer had looked at Alexander and listened in silence. He had noticed that his hatred for Godfry was almost as great as his own. He nodded and asked:

"What do you need?"

"Not much today. First, I want Squee in my personal service and made untouchable. No one in Hell shall have the slightest say or command over her, let alone touch her, and that includes you! From now on she is mine!"

"Done."

Lucifer called the Demon into the throne room and told her what her new job was.

"What else?"

Second, you have a demon walking around on Earth. More or less your permanent representative from Hell, his name is Crowly. I need him in the plan to get rid of the old bastard. I want you to put him under my command and issue a royal decree that he is to be left alone by everyone at all times on the penalty of death."

Lucifer looked at him strangely:

"He's an idiot, which is why I left him on Earth because he does more harm than good here."

"Exactly why I need him. Godfry expects you to send an intelligent, capable Demon to Earth to make things difficult for his Angels. He'll go half crazy because he can't figure out your strategy with Crowly. He will have Crowly closely watched because he will consider him extremely dangerous. When he looks at Crowly, he won't look anywhere else."

Lucifer laughed, actually getting a warm smile on his face for the first time in ages:

"I wish I was a fly in the throne room just to see the old bastard foaming at the mouth. You've been here barely a day and I can't wait to see what you'll come up with next. You don't have to call me Father or Dad Alexander. But I want to thank you. I can't remember how long it's been since I felt this good, and I'm looking forward to seeing what you're going to do with the old man next."

He made a small bow to Alex. Who took it as a very good sign for the future, for the possible slow building of a father-son relationship.

"Do you need anything else?"

" Yes, your trust in entrusting me with Belios and Bearus. I understand they are your top generals, but I need them to cooperate with me in drawing up plans to renovate this whole damn place."

A servant and a Demon idiot were one thing. Two generals were another. Lucifer was not yet ready to accommodate Alexander one hundred percent. But if it was to help him draw up plans over which he, as king, had ultimate control anyway, he could accommodate him partially.

"Okay, you can have them help you draw up plans, but I retain the say as to whether a plan can be implemented for me as King."

"Thank you, would you please send them to my suite in half an hour?"

The young demon followed Celine and Alexander to his new suite. As soon as the door closed behind them, it seemed as if the warrior and the Prince's mood suddenly changed. He showed her to a seat and when she had taken it, still trembling with fear, he manifested a glass of water for her, seeing that she needed it. Celine and he also took seats and Celine manifested their favorite drinks. Something they would have to keep hidden for a long time because vodka and rum would be a thing thousands of years before they were invented. Alexander spoke quietly:

"Your name is Squee."

"Yes, my lord."

"I hate that name, it doesn't suit a beautiful, sweet young lady at all. Do you mind if we call you Anna from now on? It suits you much better."

The demon did not know what she heard. The Prince sounded gentle, kind, and sweet. He had even called her a beautiful young lady. She couldn't get the words out of her mouth and so she just nodded.

"Well, that's settled then, from now on, Anna. From today on you will live in this suite, and you will have a spacious room of your own. If you have any personal belongings, we'll pick them up together later. First Bearus and Belios."

He stood up and began to walk a little with his hands behind his back. Suddenly the generals flew in and bowed to him. He growled at them:

"Leave that overly submissive sh*t outside of these rooms. I'm only going to say this once, so get it into your head. I hate submissive stuff. I know there are crappy protocols outside and in the throne room. In here, they're not. You are generals, tough warriors, not f*cking lambs. I am the Crown Prince of Hell, the only son of your King. This whole hell, this whole f*cking mess, is a dump that even the pigs turn their noses up at. Not just Dis, but the Nine Circles as well. Your king has placed you under my command. What this means is simple. First, we will change Dis so that our Demons no longer have to live and work in a sh*t pit. Will that provoke opposition? Will some idiots feel the need to revolt? Be sure of it. So if you like a good fight, you will be very happy. The rules are simple: if anyone wants to revolt against the throne because we want to start improving the living conditions of the Demons, then the idiot or idiots will lose their heads, and the rotten mug will be hanged at the palace gate. Is that clear, Generals?"

The two just nodded and Alex continued:

"Well, how are we going to handle this? The four of us will continue to plan and decide. Yes, the four of us. And if Anna has something to say or to suggest, we will listen to her! You are no longer meek errand boys carrying out orders. You are now planners and policymakers. The generals who will enforce the new policy at all costs! Can you find yourselves in this new arrangement of your duties? If not, I advise you to f*ck off, and I will find generals who can."

The two looked at each other for a moment and Belios asked:

"Permission to speak freely, My Lord?"

"Of course, damn it. Speak up, speak your mind, and tell me if you think I'm wrong or in danger of making a mistake. I have no f*cking use for yes men."

"My Lord, this should have happened a long time ago. Unfortunately, the King got in the way. You will be challenged to duels, there will be uprisings, revolutions, and even civil wars. Unfortunately, this is inevitable if you want to change something as rotten as this place. But you can count on us!"

"Good, because I have a first order of business for you, and it cannot be questioned."

He pointed to Anna, who was watching in awe because what was happening here had never been seen before in Hell.

"This is Anna. Anna lives in this suite and is untouchable. I want her to be protected at all times from the scum out there and here in the palace. If she has to go anywhere, for example to the market, I want her to have a full phalanx of your best warriors around her. If anyone says a wrong word, makes a wrong move, or even looks at her the wrong way, you will make an example of them. Brutal, bloody, and not easily forgotten. If I find that this is not being done, I will make an example myself, starting with you! UNDERSTAND?"

The two did not know how fast they had to say:

" Yes, My Lord!"

For this prince scared the hell out of them. Alexander got his grin on his face and said in a much softer, gentler tone:

"You see, gentlemen, how amiable I can be when I get my way. Come, sit down, and manifest some examples of what you see as alcohol here in Hell. Anna, dear, come join us, the generals are not going to eat you, they are here to protect you."

Alex manifested something resembling a comfortable sitting area from his own time, but again, not too much. The three demons got wide-eyed but kept their questions to themselves. Once they were all seated, Alexander said:

"First of all, everything that happens in this suite will not be spoken about outside of these doors, under any circ*mstances. Why is that? I will explain later when we get to know each other a little better. Belios and Bearus, your first assignment. The two of you will soon be accompanied by a phalanx to escort Anna to the best tailor and make sure she gets a completely new wardrobe, befitting her status. Anna is in the exclusive service of the Crown Prince, so I want that royal connection reflected in her appearance, understood. The reason I want you two as generals to accompany her with a full phalanx is to send a clear message. Anna is untouchable under the penalty of death, and please let there be an idiot who doubts that!”

Two weeks later it was the turn of the first of the four idiots, Michael. According to the information they had received through Rae Rae, Michael was in Uruk to keep an eye on the humans as they began to build one of the first truly complex societies. It was no problem to find him in one of the small marketplaces the city had. He immediately realized that Celine was a demon and Alexander was a Celestial but did not recognize Alexander. Michael already had his hand on the hilt of his sword, but due to his confusion about who and what Alexander might be, he was not quick enough, Alex said:

" I wouldn't do that, Michael. We have no desire to do harm and therefore no desire for violence. We just want to talk to you about your brother!"

The blond broad warrior type with the sky blue eyes looked at Alex with squeezed eyes and asked:

" What brother?"

" Don't you think we should talk a little outside the city or people will start asking why we speak a language they don't know? It is not every day that people hear the original language of the angels. Maybe we should switch to Sumerian.”

Something Alexander did immediately:

" I just wanted to get your attention, and now that I have your attention, I would like you to leave my companion alone. She is not hostile to you. A little outside the walls, in no man's land, I can manifest a quiet place where we can talk about your brother.”

" I already asked which brother!"

Alex showed his signet ring to Michael, who immediately turned pale. The seal was an amalgamation of Lucifer's archangel seal and a seal that indicated he had an heir."

" Is that enough for a conversation, Michael?"

Wordlessly, he nodded yes and the three left the city. At a small oasis where no humans were around, Alex manifested the tent and led Michael inside. Once everyone was seated, he said:

" Michael, I know you have no reason to trust me because of your father. So I am going to talk and you are going to listen. If you don't trust me, you can always go back upstairs and warn your father and kill everything. Not only what you have in mind and want to accomplish, but also what I have in mind and want to accomplish."

The Angel looked deep into his green eyes and just nodded:

" Your father ordered you to banish your twin to Hell as punishment for his rebellion. On the way to Hell, you argued, and Lucifer almost tore your wing off so you could not hold him any longer, and he fell into the worst possible place. Your father ordered you to carry out this punishment to test your loyalty to him. Yes, your brother is in hell now, and you have been searching for a way to get him out ever since. You also know that only one being can do this, a Nephilim. I am the son of Lucifer and an Earth woman, so I am a Nephilim, and I will remove your father from the throne and free your brother from Hell."

He looked sternly at the angel and said steely:

" This is the time to choose Michael! Either you go to your father and condemn your brother to hell forever, or you stay and we talk further, for there is much more to be said. But I'm not going to do this without knowing your answer!"

Had Alexander known, he would have packed at least several types of very strong painkillers and perhaps other more illegal drugs in addition to the heavy dose of Valium and Advil he packed on a whim. A final hunch, based on information from Aisha, that Lucifer had a habit of giving people a solid headache. Celine had laughed with Alex at first, saying that Celestials couldn't get headaches. An opinion she corrected rather quickly, then from time to time downed an entire bottle of painkillers or a box of Valium with a bottle of rum. Alex replenished the supply from time to time and did the same as Celine with a few good bottles of vodka. Celine was often in no better shape than he was, but instead of resorting to the usual booze and drugs, her obvious solution was violence. The number of times over the first few centuries she had suggested that they just go back to their own time in their own universe, make some popcorn, and then enjoy the implosion or explosion of his universe from a front-row seat was almost too numerous to count. To be fair, Alexander had also come very close to implementing that idea a few times. The first meeting with the two had passed without too many problems. A lot of confusion, of course, because it wasn't every day you met supernatural beings you didn't know, who told you outright that they had come from the future to save not only you but your entire universe. Not so the next few times. Each time he had to explain the paradox of time travel while they bombarded him with questions. How many times Alex had wondered if they were billions of years old or five-year-old toddlers because of the pout they usually pulled when they didn't get an answer?

Chapter 12: The Years before BS

Summary:

Alexander was tired. If he were honest, he would say that he had been tired for ages. But there was one bright spot. Five more years and he and Celine would be back where they started, breathing a sigh of relief that they had not caused a time loop. After that, it would only be a few more years at most before they could stage their coup. At least if he didn't die in the meantime from the many stomach ulcers he was in danger of getting due to the antics of his father, Lucifer, and his idiocy...

Chapter Text

10 BS (10 Years Before the sh*t Hits the Fan)

Alexander's last encounter with his father had left him with a throbbing headache. The changes he was making in the lowest three circles of hell had suddenly been set back years by his reckless actions. He was tired of the eternal two steps forward, one step back, and he was tired of screaming. He had flown into the suite like a type-11 hurricane and was shouting:

"I'm going to kill him, this time I’m realy going to kill him! I'm going to f*cking cut his head off!"

Celine replied laconically:

" Can't do it, Alex, or we'll get stuck in a time loop, remember?"

"I'll be stuck in a time loop, not you darling. First I'm going to send you back home! And your argument that I would be stuck is not exactly a counter-argument, I would rather call it an enticing sales pitch. If I'm stuck in a time loop, I can kill him over and over again, an endlessly satisfying thought..."

When Lucifer entered his son's suite and the latter didn't even bother to stand up or look at him, he knew he was in trouble. Anna, who still had a small smile after Alexander's tirade, refilled his and Celine's glasses and brought the King a glass of his favorite whiskey. After the Antichrist took a big swig, he spoke softly:

" Dad, I don't even want to know what on earth you could be thinking after that stunt of yours. Right now, Pazuzu is whipping up his damn warriors, and that means I can go to the lower circles in a few days and put down another rebellion. Celine and I didn't invest six thousand damn years to see everything go to sh*t at the last minute!"

He lit a cigarette, looked the Devil straight in the eye, and said:

"Do everyone a damn favor, Dad, take Mazakeen with you and disappear to Earth until it's time to remove Godfry from the throne. We are too close to our goal. I can't risk you starting another revolution in Hell just when we need to go to war with Heaven! And knowing you, that would be exactly what would happen..."

This was a solution that seemed to please everyone. Lucifer is always happy to be out of Hell. Mazakeen, who also enjoyed a little party on Earth and knew that there was no one better than Lucifer to get a party started. Celine, enjoyed the silence when the King of Hell was not in Hell. Generals Bearus and Belios were reassured that their job was much easier without a king who was more of a hindrance than anything else, and without a Prince who was so nervous that he could burn someone out of existence at any moment. But most of all, an Antichrist who was relaxed and able to look at his strategy and plan with a clear head.

8 BS

Alexander and Celine did their best to stay as far away from Lucifer as possible. His father had made a life for himself in Los Angeles over the past two years. By day, he was a dealer in antique religious art and books, of all things. By night, he was a party monster who frequented the city's top clubs. Women and men lined up to share the sheets with the seemingly wealthy dealer with the devil's stick. Mazakeen oversaw the security of his business and the shipping of the often priceless art. Alexander had been relieved when Crowly and his partner, the angel Aziraphael, told him what his father was doing on Earth. Something that diminished a bit when he had to order Crowly and Aziraphael to intervene. Apparently, Lucifer had gotten involved with a painting that had been stolen by the Nazis. When the devil complained about the intervention to Alex in a safe place away from prying eyes, Alex had to deliver a sermon. He had to explain to Lucifer why it was absolutely not a good idea to get involved with Nazi art because he would inadvertently attract a lot of attention in all the wrong ways. Especially when he was on the wrong side of the law. When Lucifer still didn't seem to understand, Alexander took a different approach and made it personal. He explained that being involved with art stolen by the Nazis was not appreciated in certain circles. That he was now a very popular figure in the nightlife scene. A status that would fade very quickly to the point of becoming a pariah. That he could very quickly say goodbye to his constant partying in San Francisco. That his party bed would very quickly become very empty and very cold. And that he should not count on the idea that simply moving cities or continents would be a solution. Once branded by Nazi art, he would never get rid of that mark. And what did the Devil promptly do? Of course, instead of doing it quietly and discreetly, he immediately did the f*cking opposite. Instead of being on the wrong side of the law with stolen art, he profiled himself as the good guy by tracking down this kind of art. For free, like some kind of f*cking philanthropist. Once he found it, he sent Mazakeen to steal it from the bad guys and return it to its rightful owners. For free because he was the good guy, but not a humble guy because he made sure reporters were on the scene to report on his good deeds. That this too would bring publicity did not seem to bother Lucifer. Soon he had built a reputation and was only too happy to enjoy the media spotlight. Alexander and Celine had made sure to get a good buzz after seeing Lucifer's first television interview, hoping for all that was holy and unholy that his escapades would be confined to works of art and books.

4 BS

Alex and Celine had gone to their secret hideout on Earth, the only place where he seemed to be able to really relax and let go. His two idiots Aziraphael and Crowly wanted to give a comprehensive report on Lucifer's occupations and the activities of Alex's Earth-based organization. Alex had deliberately put Lucifer last on the agenda because he wanted to put off his headache as long as possible. So when the Ultimate could no longer be postponed, he said rather gruffly:

"Okay, what about my father?"

The angel and the demon looked at each other for a moment before Crowly cleared his throat and answered:

"A few things happened in quick succession, boss. While searching for a handwritten copy of the Codex Gigas, he got in touch with a therapist. The few conversations he had with the good doctor must have pleased him so much that he decided to undergo therapy under her care."

Alexander blinked a few times and stared at Aziraphael and Crowly with a gaze that seemed to go into infinity. For a moment, his brain seemed to refuse to accept the information. When Celine chuckled softly, he finally managed to say:

"Are you really telling me that my father, the Devil, the King of Hell, is going to voluntarily lie down on a psychiatrist's couch and pour out his soul?"

Aziraphael nodded:

"Yes, Alex. Apparently, he finds it a blessing that he can finally vent to someone who is not part of this divine circus."

They let Alexander think for a moment and finally Celine asked:

"What do you think, Alexander?"

He lit a cigarette and said:

"First of all, I would say that he has finally done something he can't get into trouble with. With all the trauma that has built up in him over the millennia, it's actually not a bad idea to talk things through with a therapist. He can only benefit. Unfortunately, we know him all too well, and sooner or later that bubble will burst as well."

He shook his head for a moment and asked:

"Did you go over his file with his therapist?"

They both nodded and Aziraphael said:

"The doctor's initial diagnosis is that Lucifer has a personality disorder. That he must have suffered considerable trauma in his childhood at the hands of his parents. That is why he adopted the alter ego of the friendly devil and speaks in metaphors when he talks about his past and his family."

"Okay, as long as he doesn't sprout wings in the middle of a session, I won't worry too much for now. We are going to put this under doctor-patient confidentiality from now on, though. So his file and his sessions are off limits."

He stubbed out his cigarette:

"What's next?"

"He was in contact with the LAPD. Specifically, the homicide department. After all, a friend of his was shot dead in front of Lux's entrance and he wanted to know at all costs who the perpetrator was to punish him. He is in contact with detectives Espinoza and Decker."

Alex's face became extremely tense. If he had bitten his molars any harder, he probably would have shattered them. But he said nothing and let Crowly continue:

"Detective Decker seems to be strangely immune to Lucifer's charms, and as you can imagine, that works like a red rag on the proverbial bull."

The Antichrist lit another cigarette and had to think for a moment. This compilation was so close to the goal that he did not expect it and could miss it like a toothache. Finally he asked quietly:

"Do you have any idea why Mazakeen has not contacted you to solve this problem in some way?"

Crowly shook his head:

"No idea, boss. I was expecting a call and had made my preparations. I could have had her transferred to the FBI academy in Quantico in a heartbeat. A promotion she couldn't say no to, given the prestige of that place. Unfortunately, the call never came."

"So now we are left with what is probably a pawn of Godfry in my father's daily life, even if she does not know it herself. Damn nice. Any idea how Decker could show up so unexpectedly in his life?"

Aziraphael took a deep breath and said:

"It was a trap, that's for sure. At about the same time as the Detective, Amenadiel reappeared, and it looks like he won't be disappearing anytime soon. Your father is all too aware that something is going on. For his nemesis has appeared. Strangely, Amenadiel makes no move at this point to drag Lucifer back to Hell by force. As far as we can tell, he has verbally admonished your father a few times to go back to Hell, but he seems to stop there. The only conclusion we can draw is that Amenadiel must be playing some other little game. A long con, so to speak, at the behest of Godfry, because we know that he himself does not have the patience or the brains to come up with such a thing. So Godfry has turned his attention back to your father. Thus, Lucifer is currently applying the adage: keep your friends close, but your enemies closer. Amenadiel's presence, however, puts us at a pretty big disadvantage, boss. Whether it was a coincidence or an orchestrated act, Decker showed up more or less at the same time. Amenadiel knows she is in your father's sphere of influence, so we can no longer take her away from him without him knowing something is up. There is no way we can get close to Lucifer now without that idiot noticing because he is making himself at home and dropping in and out as he sees fit. So we have to let this one play out."

Crowly added:

"The only surveillance we have now is electronic, through the devices I have installed in his studio and house, and of course through Thomas."

Alexander nodded:

"Okay, it is what it is for now. If we can't get closer to him, then we have to find someone who can. In this case I think of a lot of invisible people. The homeless and unfortunately Los Angeles has more than enough of them. Crowly, start recruiting some of these people, will you, concentrate on veterans. All they have to do is keep an eye on them. Report where Lucifer and Amenadiel go in the city and if possible who they are in contact with. Nothing else, absolutely no contact with either of them! Just watch and report from the shadows. And as always, compensate them well and help them get back on their feet in a healthy way."

He refilled his glass and asked:

"Is there anything else I should know?"

"In addition to several restaurants he has bought or invested in over the past two years, he now fully owns the nightclub Lux. He has appointed Patrick as his head bartender so that we can keep an eye on the club at all times. Your father's time is now divided between his new toy, his gallery, and tracking down lost art and books. The more time he spends on that, the less time he gets into trouble, the better for us."

Aziraphael said:

"This might interest you, boss."

He put an A4-sized picture on the coffee table and Alex picked it up with great interest. He asked:

"What is she doing in Los Angeles?"

Crowly replied:

"She's a civilian working for the LAPD. She graduated summa cum laude. She is a special boss and her knowledge is outstanding. She is a very talkative person. I had to kick Azi in the shins a couple of times, otherwise he would have told her things about Botticelli that would have raised red flags. She could easily get a job in any big pharma company. She has had many offers but has turned them all down. She is passionate about finding the truth. It's all one big treasure hunt for her. Then, of course, the LAPD with all its toys is perfect for someone like her. She could obviously make a lot more money in the private sector, but she doesn't seem to care much about money. She sometimes struggles financially because LA is not a cheap city to live in. From your reaction to the photo, I assume you know who she is?"

Alex took a closer look at the photo and then handed it to Celine. Her eyebrows raised slightly as he explained to his idiots:

"We even know her quite well. Miss Ella Lopez, she has the mark of The Magdala, and Rae Rae has a special relationship with her. So I suspect our little sneaky sister is behind this. We have been trying for years to discreetly guide Miss Lopez from the darkness to the light. I think our little angel of death took it a little too literally this time and sent Ella into the life sphere of the Lightbringer himself. Well, it seems that the closer we get to our goal, the more players appear on the field. Amenadiel and Godfry may not be able to see what she is through the marker, but we're not taking any chances. The difference here is that we are not watching her to see if she is a potential threat but for her safety. I want her to be healthy, well and happy. We also need to have a chat with our little sister of death as soon as the opportunity arises. I have a very good idea why she did it, but I want to hear it from her own mouth. When did she show up?"

"A couple of months after Decker and Amenadiel."

"That sneaky little brat..."

He looked at Celine, and after all these years on the road together, the two of them could communicate almost wordlessly. She asked:

"Gently infiltrating our former JSOC Margo as an extra layer of protection?"

"Yes, and out of sight, I want a full extraction team on standby around the clock. We're taking no chances with our Miss Lopez. They won't take their job seriously if they're protecting a lab rat. Make sure they understand how important she is to us."

Celine got a wicked smile on her lips:

"Done."

He pointed at the angel and the demon:

"And you will make sure that Dad hires Miss Lopez as a part-time consultant and pays her handsomely. Let's make her life as easy as possible without attracting attention."

1 BS

Alexander sat in his office in Hell. His reforms in Hell had finally progressed to the point where he no longer had to fear rebellions or civil wars. Dis and the first four circles were now completely loyal to him. This ensured that he could completely isolate the lower circles at the first sign of trouble. Now that he was so close to his main goal, it was a relief that he no longer had to worry about that. Of course, the fact that his father had been gone from Hell for a few Earth years also played a role. Suddenly, Crowly burst into his office without knocking. The demon hated Hell and would never show up without a good reason. Not to mention ignoring protocol altogether. Alexander felt a throbbing headache coming on. He motioned the demon to a chair and manifested drinks for himself and his guest. After taking a few large sips, he spoke a word:

"Go..."

Crowly swallowed for a moment and spoke:

"Boss, your father has made himself known to the doctor."

Alex blinked a few times and was silent for half a minute. Then he asked quietly:

"Made himself known? As in; dear doctor right here proof of the divine?"

The demon just nodded. The Antichrist mumbled something unintelligible between his teeth and then said:

"For f*ck's sake! When is this idiot going to think before he acts? Do we have any idea how this could have happened?”

"Yes, but to do that we had to disregard your order that his file be considered medically confidential for a moment. They had a rather heated discussion during one of his sessions. The good doctor was frustrated that she was not getting through his metaphors and thus not making sufficient progress with her patient. In a last attempt to break through, she more or less demanded that he prove that he was the Devil. Of course, she must have thought that he couldn't possibly do that, and so there would be some kind of crack in his fantasy world, because the whole devil persona is, in her opinion, a kind of coping mechanism. He took it like the doctor thought he was lying and you know him, Alex. He never lies and that is a point of honor for him. So instead of getting up and walking away from the situation, he pulled out his Devil Face.”

Alexander lit a cigarette:

"Okay, and what are the consequences? How big is the damage?"

"Less than one would expect. Now that she knows that Lucifer is the biblical Lucifer, she has naturally made the connection that Mazakeen is a Demon and therefore Amenadiel must be an Angel. She buried her head in the sand for a few weeks and then reacted strangely for a few more, but everything is back to normal now."

Alex looked at him strangely for a moment:

"If everything had fallen into place and the situation with the doctor was not vital, then you would never have come to Hell, friend, so..."

Crowly took a few sips from his glass and said:

"True boss and the doctor is the absolute least of our problems. The situation on Earth in Lucifer's immediate circle seems to be rapidly unraveling."

"What exactly do you mean by unraveling?"

"It seems that an ever-increasing concentration of heavenly bullsh*t is landing. You know that Doc and Amenadiel are having an affair. There is no trace of grace left in him, so Godfry must have taken it away from him. I was able to walk up to him and bump into him in a crowded place. No reaction whatsoever. In other words, he is just a human being right now. Two ordinary people, man and woman, plus sex equals pregnancy."

What Alexander had expected the moment Crowly had flown into his office came true. He felt the throbbing headache. He said:

"So the good doctor is not only aware that her patient is the literal biblical Lucifer, but she is now pregnant by what appears to be a fallen Angel. And that falling has to be taken with a mountain of salt in Amenadiel's case. There is more to this fall than simply being punished by Godfry, and we know this thanks to our friends from Heaven. In any case, the child cannot possibly be a Nephilim, something Amenadiel must have been secretly hoping for. So the idiot has unwittingly given us a weapon to use against himself. Not the child itself, of course, but simply the knowledge that he is the father. Okay, what's next?"

"Detective Decker is also aware of Lucifer's true identity."

"How the hell did that happen? Did this idiot confess his undying love to her and play open book for good measure or something?"

"No boss. There was a shooting a few days ago. All he could do to save her life was to use his wings as a shield and then he took out the shooters. His wings are something you can hardly see past, of course."

Alexander snapped at him:

"And you come to tell me this now, after a few days!"

The demon raised his hands and said softly:

"Unfortunately, yes. Amenadiel's presence prevents us from tightening our surveillance net as much as we would like. Lucifer and Decker received a tip and decided to act on it immediately, without backup or anything. They were expecting to talk to a tipster. They didn't expect to find themselves in the proverbial lion's den with some gangsters opening fire with heavy weapons. The fact that this happened some distance out of town blinded us until it was all over. Decker, of course, was very upset. She took all her vacation days and went on a trip. She's somewhere in Europe, far from the civilized world. Everyone at the LAPD thinks she needs some time to recover from the firefight."

"And Lucifer?"

"That boss is the third problem. Godfry has started to interfere directly with what's going on. A few weeks ago, Eve suddenly reappeared on Earth. Before you start screaming because we didn't inform you right away. We first wanted to know what game was being played. Aziraphael and I have come to the conclusion that if there is a game being played, she does not know what it is. We think she's a pawn on the board who knows she's involved in a game, she just doesn't know what game. You know her, she is naive, out of touch, and certainly not the brightest. In any case, the two behave as they did in the Garden when they first met. In other words, as much sex as possible.”

Alexander leaned back in his desk chair and thought for a moment. Finally he said:

"Well, what's done is done. I want you and Aziraphael to see if we can tighten the net around Lucifer and his gang. I don't expect much, though, since we can't get too damn close. Godfry is up to something, that much is clear from the presence of Eve and Amenadiel without grace. On my side, I'll put the extraction team and Belios and Bearus on standby, because I have no doubt that the idiot could descend into hell once again for some idiotic plan he doesn't want me involved in. I hate to do it, but I can't help it, so I'm going to scan the whole lot right now and see what comes up."

He drained his glass and lit another cigarette:

"What about Detective Espinoza and Miss Lopez?"

"Detective Espinoza found out on his own that Lucifer is indeed who he says he is. Oddly enough, he doesn't seem too bothered by it. He's going after the evidence. Everything he has points to the fact that Lucifer is absolutely not the biblical devil. On the contrary, there is not an evil bone in your father. He completely agrees with your assessment that he's a complete idiot who never thinks before he does anything, but that's about it. Miss Lopez is also well on her way to finding the truth on her own. To her, Lucifer is one big puzzle, and to her, a puzzle has only one purpose: to be solved by her. It will take some time though, because unlike Detective Espinoza, she has no insight into what goes on in the field and thus what Lucifer sometimes unwittingly shows."

Chapter 13: Part Two: The Present:

Chapter Text

This is where the actual story begins with the regular characters of the TV show. You will notice that some of them have a change in character and behavior. Or that the "true" character of some of them is revealed.

Chapter 14: There can be only one!

Summary:

If you are the Antichrist and your father is Lucifer, then you can expect idiotic things to happen because that seems to be his specialty. Given the Antichrist's gigantic headache, it looks like Lucifer has managed to win the top prize in the idiot’s competition this time. Moreover, when your grandfather is a complete sad*stic God bent on destroying everything and everyone there is only one thing left to do. It's time to get to work...

Chapter Text

There has never been a being like him. At least not fully grown, with full power and grace, in this billions of years old universe. On Earth, no one even knew of his existence except two individuals who were totally loyal to him and his ultimate goal. In Heaven, there were only four Angels who knew of his existence, and they would keep that secret at all costs because far too much depended on it. In Hell, everyone knew about him, but only five knew the purpose of his existence. Most of the Demons worshipped him, even though they were Demons and not the type to be grateful by nature. He had made so many changes that Hell had become a much more pleasant place for its inhabitants, at least for the demons of the upper levels and the central city of Dis. Light years away from Dante's description of Hell. Another ill-conceived idea by Lucifer to give a half-witted poet a tour of the various levels of Hell after a night of heavy drinking and debauchery. How many times over the millennia had he gotten a huge headache from Lucifer's shenanigans? Were there any Demons who opposed the changes in Hell? Of course, especially those who resided in the deepest circles of Hell. Dante was right about that. The deeper you go into Hell, the worse things get for the trapped souls, but also the Demons get bolder, meaner, and more prone to violence and sadism. Much closer to the beasts than to the human or better human-like Demons is Dis. His favorite comparison is with the Orcs from Lord of the Rings. The quelling of this opposition had made it clear to everyone in Hell who and what he was and what he was capable of. That he not only did things that would benefit everyone with time but that he had a damn short fuse. That in the moments when his short fuse was lit, you were better off staying away from him, far, far away. That if you, as a Demon, became the focus of that burning short fuse, there was a very quick, and sometimes not so quick, end to your existence in a horribly painful way. He had just returned to Hell and taken his place on the throne. From the throne, he could see whatever he was concentrating on, and right now it was none other than Lucifer and that damn club around him. It gave him another sharp headache. So far he had let him do whatever he wanted for the last few years, he had more important things on his mind than babysitting Lucifer. Even though he knew that things were happening to him lately that were absolutely not good. As long as they did not cause insurmountable problems, he could put them at the bottom of his long list of priorities for a while. However, this was no longer a harmless thing that only affected Lucifer and his little club around him. The reason he had been hurried back to Hell had very far-reaching consequences. Consequences he would rather not have seen, because now it was the opponent's move instead of himself who could make the first move. And they had been so damn close, making their first move in total secrecy and total surprise. Count on Lucifer, with his idiotic brain and lack of thinking, to throw a grenade into the henhouse. The throne showed him the events that had led up to the debacle, resulting in an uprising of Demons from the lower levels that spilled over to Earth. He saw how they left the sh*tshow in an abandoned industrial building, leaving behind dozens of corpses, and who was responsible for summoning the first Demon. He called for Belios and Bearus. As he waited, he vaguely remembered a phrase a general had said and he had read once:

" No matter how much or how good the plans you make, at the firing of the first shot, everything can go in the trashcan".

Or at least something to that effect, he thought. And that was exactly what had happened here. Bearus and Belios burst into the throne room:

" My Lord?"

Belios asked. He and Bearus were his two generals in Hell, his adjutants, and the managers of Hell in his absence. Now that Lucifer had taken his vacation in Los Angeles and had no intention of returning, they were the most important Demons in Hell and absolutely loyal. He replied bluntly:

" Pazuzu and the rest of his little group, I want them gone. Slowly, painfully, and in full public view. Pazuzu and Dromos, make it a spectacle not soon to be forgotten! Make it happen! And the rest of this rebellion in the lower regions that they have caused, I want to see drilled into the ground by any means necessary!"

" Yes, My Lord."

The two rushed out of the throne room. When he gave orders like that, you better be very far away from him. He tried to stay calm, to control his breathing, but it was getting harder and harder. His short fuse was burning and this time there was no turning back. When he really couldn't hold it anymore, one word escaped his throat in a deep, angry, deafening scream:

"ENOUGH!"

And that scream was enough to shake hell to its foundations and send every Demon near the throne room sprinting for safety as if their lives depended on it. But not only that. Some of the fury escaped Hell and was sent out into the universe. No supernatural being, except those on Earth, could miss the eruption and did not know what hit them! The Demons knew that if he reacted like that, someone was in serious trouble, and they wanted nothing to do with it. The only one who remained impassive, outwardly and inwardly, was his left hand. A Demon who had occupied that place for over 6,000 years. She looked him straight in the eye and raised her eyebrows a fraction as if asking a question without using words. He took a deep breath, seemed to have regained his balance, and said:

" Celine, dear, would you mind going to Soho and picking up our friends there? They will know what to do. Send them to the Penthouse with their precious packages. Oh yes, I need Lucille!"

Now her eyebrows shot all the way up:

" Is it time?"

" Yes, those idiots have ensured that we have no time to spare! When you are in the dimension make sure to leave a message that things are about to come to an end here.”

Chapter 15: The end of the beginning

Summary:

Rules that were put in place six thousand years ago and were never broken are suddenly all tossed overboard. Lucifer and his moronic little club around him get a visit from a particularly pissed-off young man who is anything but happy about what they've done now...

Chapter Text

Lucifer, Detective Decker, Amenadiel and Doctor Martin were the first back at the beach house. Baby Hannah safely back in her mother's arms. The rebellious Demons driven back to hell. Their heads were still spinning. No one understood how the situation had spiraled out of control so quickly. From a single Demon pleading with Lucifer to return to Hell because the Crown Prince was making their lives miserable. To an entire horde of Demons who could think of nothing better than to kidnap baby Charly and make him the new King of Hell. The Demons hoped to get rid of the king and his crown prince and return things to the way they once were. That their stupid plan never had a chance of working hadn't even occurred to them. It also proved that most Demons were definitely not the smartest ones around. Silently, everyone found a seat in the large lounge area. Lucifer was behind the bar as usual, busy with drinks. He tried to quiet his thoughts. It wasn't every day that the King of Hell, the dark-haired, tall, athletically built man who seemed to have eternal joy in his eyes, had to fight to control the trembling of his hands. The joy in his eyes was definitely not visible at the moment. Since his fall, since the day he ascended to the throne of Hell, Lucifer had always been the one in control. The one in charge of the events in Hell. After having everything under his thumb for countless thousands of years, according to the timetable in Hell, which was much faster than that on Earth, this was a traumatic experience for him. Suddenly, it had seemed as if he had lost all control over his Demons, only to see people he cared about in danger. In the back of his mind, something had been nagging at him for some time, telling him that something was seriously wrong. Wrong with him! But he couldn't put his finger on it, not yet. He felt that something was affecting his thinking, his actions, and his emotions, and he had no idea what it was, and no control over it. The ping from the elivator door announced the last two participants in the final, umpteenth act of the seemingly endless celestial drama. Eve and Mazakeen sat down with the rest of the group. Silently and lost in thought, Lucifer handed out generously filled glasses. He was about to open his mouth when they were startled by a very slow clapping of hands. Seemingly casually, a young man leaned against the frame of the double glass doors that led to the roof terrace. He wore a special black suit that resembled the combat gear worn by SWAT officers. The big difference was that he had a large red fire-breathing dragon emblazoned on his chest. As he spoke, no one could doubt that this newcomer was anything but happy about what had happened.

" Has everyone gone f*cking crazy or are you just retarded?"

Suppressed anger almost seeped from the young man's pores. Lucifer was about to make one of his cutting remarks, but the newcomer raised a single finger and said icily:

" I don't recommend it, Lucifer, not now! I am so not in the mood for your adolescent humor!"

Lucifer had never lost his sarcasm and cool in the millennia he had faced Amenadiel. Faced with this young man, he wisely decided on a different tactic.

" Still vodka, tomato juice, and ice chips for you?"

Decker, Linda, Eve, and Amenadiel watched the scene between the two without understanding. Never before had they seen someone who could silence Lucifer with a single finger and a few words. The young man nodded at Lucifer and took his glass. He turned and looked at the others with a steely gaze. Everyone could see in his exceptionally bright green eyes that he was extremely irritated by the whole situation and everyone present. His entire personality radiated authority. The young man lowered himself onto one of the barstools. The ice in his eyes was almost frightening. Amenadiel recovered from his initial shock and reacted. It wasn't every day he was confronted with a supernatural being he didn't even suspect existed. He stood up straight and asked cautiously:

" Who and what the hell are you?"

Mazakeen contorted her face, knowing full well what was coming. Lucifer sighed:

" And I just redecorated the place and bought a new piano, Pfff..."

The newcomer looked deep into the Angel's eyes. He took a sip of his vodka mix, slowly lighting a cigarette without losing eye contact. Clasping the cigarette between two fingers, he pointed at God's favorite Angel and spoke softly:

" I suggest you sit obediently and wait your turn, Amenadiel. That you take a moment or two to think about your sins. At least those of the last few years, because we really don't have time for all the sins you have committed. Out of everyone here, you are the main person responsible for this whole sh*tshow!"

The angel started to argue but was brutally cut off.

" Sit down or I'll make you sit!"

A smile appeared on Amenadiel's face. He took a few steps toward the young man and folded his arms across his chest. The newcomer sighed deeply, shook his head in a tired gesture, and muttered softly:

" Angels and Demons, most of them really aren't the brightest..."

What followed started in a split second and was over in a flash. Its brutality shocked all present. The young man put his cigarette between his lips and then it happened. In a flash, he jumped from his barstool. A blow to Amenadiel's chest was enough to send him flying across the room. Right through Lucifer's grand piano, which shattered into countless pieces. The Angel came to rest against the wall, Leaving a perfect impression of his back and the back of his head. The young man had bridged the distance between himself and Amenadiel in an instant. He grabbed the Angel by the throat and lifted him off the ground with ease. Amenadiel tried to fight back, but the young man just squeezed his throat a little harder, and the Angel quickly lost his fighting spirit. He removed the cigarette from his mouth, which had not moved a millimeter during the brutal attack, blew the smoke in the Angel's face, and said:

" Maybe I'm Dark f*cking Vader, Tinkerbell! When I tell you to sit down, sit down. Better for your health."

Decker jumped up to say something, but the stranger put his finger to his lips and she could not say a word.

" Detective Decker, your turn will come soon enough, so sit down!"

Lucifer saw his Detective being manipulated and snapped at the young man:

" Don't do that!"

The red glow, the hellfire, had become visible in the devil's eyes. But Lucifer got nothing more than a bored look from the newcomer:

" Or what? What are you going to do? Put those traffic lights away, Lucifer, or have you forgotten that I have my own light show and more than one?"

To add force to his words, his eyes changed from bright green to the same Hellfire of Lucifer, then to a golden glow, and finally, to the deep darkness of space, and in that darkness it seemed as if entire galaxies were visible in all possible colors.

" If everyone would just sit back down and shut up for a while? More than enough will be said and there will be more than enough time to ask questions. Trust me, this is going to be a very thorough celestial family therapy session."

Slowly, the red glow faded from Lucifer's eyes. He picked up his glass and two more bottles and set them on the coffee table. He gently took Decker by the hand and had her sit down on the Italian Lindather. When Decker was seated, Lucifer wanted to move closer to her, but she kept some distance from him. Not too much to be noticed, but the newcomer had noticed. Amenadiel, his eyes squeezed shut and his jaw clenched, reluctantly took his place next to Linda. He had not yet recovered from the shock that there was a being that could wipe the floor with him with such ease. Even during the sparring matches in Heaven, Michael, Heaven's most formidable warrior and God's general, needed more time to defeat him. The six looked at the newcomer and their thoughts stormed into their eyes. Linda, Eve, Decker, and Amenadiel did not understand a thing, for they had never seen this figure before. Lucifer and Mazakeen knew him, but they had never seen him so pissed off. The fact that he was in the same room as Lucifer did not bode well. The ground rules had been set thousands of years ago. They would never dwell on Earth at the same time, and if nothing else, they would never meet on Earth. A rule that had stood for six thousand years was now broken. What the others who did not know him saw did not match what they felt when they looked at him. The power and authority he exuded simply did not match the image. A young man between twenty and thirty, rather early twenties, but he had one of those faces that made it difficult to estimate his age, blond wild curls down to his shoulders, a very short blond ring beard, the greenest eyes they had ever seen, sun tanned, about six feet tall, athletically built and therefore probably well muscled, all in all extremely attractive. But this image was disturbed by the feeling that this was not someone to be underestimated. That this could be a fatal mistake. He radiated something of a predator, an extremely dangerous predator. The newcomer Leaned back on his barstool so that the others could look him straight in the eye.

" I don't like to repeat myself, so I'll save the introduction until we're complete. After all, I'm expecting some reinforcements and there are a few more people on the way. Tonight is the moment of truth, full disclosure, and no more damn secrets!"

He knocked back the rest of his drink just as the front door pinged again. Nonchalantly, Patrick, Lumiere's head bartender, entered the flat. Ignoring the others, including his boss Lucifer, he turned to the newcomer:

" Behind the bar, making drinks, refilling them, acting like nothing's wrong and this is a perfectly normal evening?"

" Absolutely Patrick and I do appreciate your help."

" No problem boss."

With these three words, Patrick disappeared behind the bar. His only reaction when he saw the destroyed piano was an eyebrow raised maybe an inch. This left the six in the lounge even more confused than they already were. The young man lit another cigarette and looked sternly at Lucifer:

" Before you have to ask Lucifer, yes Miss Lopez, Detective Espinoza, and Miss Beatrice are on their way."

Decker was about to jump to her feet and object but was stopped by Lucifer who asked:

" Do you think that is a good idea? People don't usually react well when confronted with evidence of the supernatural."

A contemptuous smile appeared on the newcomer's face:

" Oh, you mean the reaction of Detective Decker and Doctor Martin. Sometimes I don't know why Godfry christened you the Lightbringer, because you're not exactly the brightest bulb in the lamp shop, are you?"

" Godfry?"

Linda asked confused. The young man looked at her pointedly and said:

" That's what I call God, the father of those two idiots over there. I can't get it out of my mouth to call him God. Why not? That will become clear tonight."

He shifted his attention back to Lucifer and, to a lesser extent, Decker, as if she were an unimportant afterthought, which she was to him:

" You hate it when people say that the Devil made them do something or that you are the cause of all evil on Earth. Then why do you make the same mistake by thinking that I am responsible for their coming? Have you forgotten that assumption is the mother of all f*ck-ups? How many f*cking times have I tried to drive that lesson into your damn skull? Let's see if we can find another explanation, hmmm? The FBI and LAPD are tearing their hair out right now, running around in circles like headless chickens. They are sitting with dozens of bodies in an abandoned old nightclub. The bodies have so many different causes of death that they can't explain what they're doing there because they couldn't have all been killed there at the same time. The vast majority of these corpses did not even meet their end by murder, mostly by car accidents and natural causes. There are vague statements from sporadic witnesses who might have seen something. The descriptions of the people and vehicles involved are very suspicious to you lot. Especially that of a woman dressed in white running around with a baby and a classic black sports car. Does the woman in white remind you of Eve and her fondness for white clothes? Does the black sports car remind you of your Corvette that is so hard to miss? Miss Lopez and Detective Espinoza both work for the LAPD, although they are off duty tonight. They will have long since received a message to stand by for possible assistance, as this is a literal truckload of bodies. The communication app on their cell phones will have just exploded with messages about the bizarre case. And none of you have bothered to check the million messages on your cell phones because they are still in silent mode right now. No, Beatrice is with Daniel tonight, so everything will be fine and everything will be swept under the rug. Are you guys really so stupid to think that Daniel and Ella wouldn't come here in such a situation? When they can't reach you no matter how hard they try? I just made sure that the transition from their everyday life to a life with the knowledge that Heaven and Hell exist was a little smoother."

Both Decker and Lucifer realized that the arrival of the three was entirely their own fault. In all the frenzy to save baby Charly from the demons, they had completely lost sight of Ella, Daniel, and Beatrice.

" And as for cell phones, you idiot..."

Said the young man testily to Lucifer:

" What was the deal we made when you supposedly retired as King of Hell and moved to sunny California?"

Knowing he was in real trouble now, Lucifer looked down at his shoes. He expected the newcomer to tear into him like there was no tomorrow.

" The deal, Lucifer, was that if there were problems with some Demons, especially those who opposed the reforms, and they manifested on Earth, you would call our friends in London. Because they are the only ones on Earth who always know exactly where to find me. This whole sh*tshow could have been swept off the table shortly after Eve's wretched mistake of summoning Dromos into Kinly’s dead body. But no, the King had everything under control, told Dromos that he wasn't coming back as King, and that Dromos should just go back to Hell and play nice, and if he didn't, the King would get a little mad and make him sit in the corner in a timeout. But instead of doing what you've been doing for millennia and wiping Dromos out of existence, you thought that Dromos would just go back to Hell and you didn't waste a second, you didn't even bother to think; what if...? The result was a f*ckfest of a rebellion in the lower regions of Hell. But don't worry, Your Majesty, the rebellion has been crushed, sometimes literally. It will take some time to restore full peace, but Belios and Bearus have the situation well under control."

Before Lucifer could say anything, another person appeared out of nowhere in the beach house. This figure completely ignored the six in the sitting area. As Lucifer looked at him with his eyes wide open and his mouth agape, the latter turned to the young man with his arms gesticulating wildly:

" What's up, man? That burst of energy of yours shook the whole Silver City! The old man almost had a stroke, not to mention a whole bunch of scared Angels and Raffa running from one Angel to the other to patch them up a bit. Not cool, boss, losing your cool like that."

The young man said with a broad smile:

" Ladies and gentlemen, the Archangel Gabriel. God's messenger and oh so elegant in his speech."

He put his hand on Gabriel's shoulder and said:

" Sorry Gabe, this was not supposed to happen. It's the fault of Larry, Moe, and Curly over there."

Pointing at Lucifer, Amenadiel, and Mazakeen. Gabriel closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose as if he felt a severe headache coming on.

" Oh, what a surprise. What have those three idiots done now?"

" Not much. Because of their idiotic behavior, an uprising has broken out in Hell, and dozens of Demons have appeared on Earth. At best, they caused California to be wiped off the map. At worst, Godfry has had enough of Lucifer and will implode the entire universe to start over. Which of these two possibilities it will be will soon become clear. Once Godfry has recovered a bit from his shock, he will begin to rant and scream soon enough."

Gabriel threw his hands in the air as if in surrender and sat down on a barstool:

" Tequila Patrick and keep the bottles coming, please."

" Of course Gabe, nothing but Mr. Morningstar's best bottles for you."

Chapter 16: Ella & Dan; Revelations

Summary:

Finally, someone with common sense introduces Dan and Ella to Lucifer's supernatural club. Something that should have happened long ago.

Ella is visited by an old friend who is not really what she had always claimed to be. At the same time, Dan receives a visit from a rather confusing duo.

Chapter Text

About half an hour before the young blond man appeared in Lucifer's penthouse, Ella Lopez was visited by an old friend in her small apartment. Ella dropped the book she was reading for distraction. She needed a distraction because neither Dan nor she could reach Decker or Lucifer, and she began to spin a little madly. Ready to throw the book into a corner and head toward Lux. She looked up and spoke softly:

" Rae Rae?"

" Hello Ella, we need to talk urgently I'm afraid."

Ella had not seen her friend, whom she thought was a ghost, for several years. She had also never heard her speak so seriously or formally. Looking more intently at Rae-Rae's face, she suddenly saw the signs of severe fatigue and stress. Something ghosts shouldn't have thought Ella.

" You're not a ghost I guess."

" Absolutely correct. May I sit down please?"

All Ella could do was nod.

" But before I do, I want to show you something."

She rolled her shoulders and suddenly a pair of beautiful light brown wings with an unearthly glow appeared. With wide eyes, Ella exclaimed enthusiastically:

" You are an Angel!"

The other nodded, let her wings disappear again, and plopped down in the seat opposite Ella. Her enthusiasm disappeared rather quickly and was replaced by a bit of suspicion:

" But, but why did you lie to me when I was little?"

" A very long story very short, I stupidly panicked. Your name appeared on my list. When I appeared at that car accident you turned out to be a false alarm, it happens sometimes. No administrative service is without error, Heaven's is even more so, and it is getting worse by the day. The problem was that you could see me and normally that should not be possible. While I am doing my job living people should not be able to see me. I panicked and said the first thing that came to mind. At first, I thought it was because of your young age. Children are much more open to the supernatural than adults and with age, you wouldn't be able to see me anymore. I knew I should have stayed away from you, but something kept drawing me to you. I became accustomed to you, enjoyed our friendship, didn't want to lose it, and over time didn't dare confess the truth to you for fear of losing you. If I tell you what I am then you will understand why people would rather not have me around, let alone make friends with me, why I was afraid to tell the truth. I am Azrael, the Angel of Death."
Ella took a sharp breath. Looked anxiously at the once ghost now Angel and asked fearfully:

" Isn't it a false alarm now? Did you come to pick me up now?"

The Angel smiled wearily:

" I wished it was that simple Ella. The following words will be harsh and sound unbelievable but unfortunately, it is the truth. We need your help or in the next 72 hours, give or take a few hours, at least a few million times it will not be a false alarm."

Ella blinked her eyes a few times. Looked at the Angel not understanding:
" A few million dead? Why, what's going on? Is the big one coming to LA?"
" Nop"

Said Azrael as she let the P plop.

" But then what?"

Asked Ella in despair but she also raised an admonishing finger at her next words:

" Oh and forget that we will NOT talk about the rest! It's just that a few million lives are momentarily more important than our little problem."
Rae Rae nodded understandingly and said:

" Perfectly understood Els. When this sh*t is over we can talk as much as you want and you can hit me with your zapata as often as you want to."
Ella nodded gravely, completely switched to her more serious self from the LAPD lab:

" Okay, then what happened?"

" Oh, someone really pissed off the Big Guy as you call him and he has now gone on the warpath!"

Ella pondered these words for a moment and then a 1000-watt spotlight seemed to ignite in her head. Her eyes got as big as saucers:
" If you are a real Angel as you have proven then Lucifer is the real Devil, Amanadiel is also an Angel, and Mazakeen is a Demon. It's true, it's all true!"

Instinctively her hand flew to her necklace with her trusty crucifix. Ella's brain was working at the speed of light, and she had to calm herself down to ask normal questions:

" Wait, wait… Lucifer is really the Devil, but he never lies! Is that right?"
Azrael had sat back in the seat and said again with a plopping P:
"Yep"
" If Lucifer never lies then the stories, he tells about how God has treated him and how God thinks about mankind are all true?"
" Yep and knowing Lu he has already discovered your little chain there within the first few seconds of your meeting. So as not to hurt your faith in God or hurt you he will have told you a considerably watered-down version of his history with Father. You are just too much light, Ella. Lu would never want to expose you to the gruesome details and thus hurt your faith in God."

" Mierda!"

In a jerk, the necklace was gone from her neck and thrown in a corner somewhere:
" I don't even want to believe in a God like that!"

" And maybe humanity shouldn't have to anymore either… very soon."
Said Rae Rae more to herself than to Ella.

" Say that again!"

Yelled Ella almost. Azrael looked at Ella, then rubbed her eyes and sighed:
" Tired, I'm just way too damn tired after thousands of years of being the only Angel of Death. Well, the genie is now involuntarily out of the bottle anyway. Do you perhaps have something strong to drink here? Tequila that you're such a favorite of or something?"

Ella nodded and quickly went to get the bottle and two glasses.

Azrael knocked back the first two well-filled glasses as if they were just water. Ella looked at her and thought:

" Yep, this is indeed a sister of Lucifer."

After the second glass, Rae Rae said:

" Ella you must understand that it is not my place to explain this fully. Where we need to go later you will get all the information you need and much much more. Things you're going to hope you've never heard. I know I have not been a good friend in the past and lied to you. I only ask that you trust me for a moment now so that I can take you to the meeting. There someone is waiting in very high excitement to finally meet you and explain everything to you."

Ella nodded and asked:

" So how do we get there?"

A mischievous smile appeared around the Angel's mouth, and she merely said:

"Angel-Ubber..."

A bit further downtown, around the same time Ella was getting a visit from Azrael, the doorbell rang at the condo of a very nervous Dan. He yanked the door open hoping to see Decker and Lucifer standing at the door. Not understanding, he looked at the duo standing at the door who couldn't have been more different from each other. A somewhat chubby man with a beaming warm smile, and curly almost white hair, all dressed in a three-piece tailor-made suit in light beige. Attire that would not look out of place for a dandy at the end of the nineteenth century. The other was dressed completely in black leather that could be a second skin, like a slightly too-old rocker. Confused, Dan asked:

" Can I help you?"

The blond held his hands in front of his stomach and began speaking in an English accent that sounded suspiciously like Lucifer's:

" Ach mister, euch constable, euch detective Douglass my name is Fell, A.Z. Fell to be exact and this is my partner Mr. Crowly. It may be rather strange for you but we have come from London to give you a message and to accompany you to a meeting."

Dan looked at the two not understanding and wanted to open his mouth to ask an equally confusing question but did not get that far.
" Have said it Angel, these are Americans, not so quick-witted and have no idea what your out-of-fashion long-windedness should be. Here let me."

Crowley snapped his fingers and suddenly all three of them were in the living room area of Dan's condo.

" How, how, how..."

Was all he could utter.

" Come on Dan stay tuned!"

Said Crowley more annoyed than amused. Being the Demon that he was, he would have found this absolutely amusing if they hadn't been under time pressure and if the boss wasn't waiting in a huge pissed-off mood. Dan shook his head a few times as if trying to shake off a hallucination. Crowley said briefly:

" No, you are not hallucinating Dan. In short, I am a Demon and this idiot here is an Angel."

At that moment the eleven-year-old Beatrice ran into the room, a ball of energy on two legs.

" If you are an Angel are you then a brother of Lucifer? And if you are a Demon, are you then you a brother of Maze?"

Aziraphael smiled at the girl and said:

" It is true Beatrice, Lucifer and I are brothers, but he is much much older than me and he is an Archangel while I have a much lower rank. So, Lucifer was usually busy with the other Archangels and the older Angels. But the few times we spoke in the Silver City he gave me and the other younger Angels his full attention and the warmth of the Lightbringer."
Crowley chuckled:

" No, I am not a brother of Maze. Sort of an uncle you might say and pretty pissed at her right now!"

That was the moment Dan's brain decided to get back to business:
" Okay, Lucifer the real Devil, yep, I can relate to that. I suspected that for a long time. Too many little things weren't right about him or what he did or could do. Not to mention the fact that I watched him get shot while he was not wearing a bulletproof vest and then standing up again like nothing had happened. That Mani and Maze in turn must be an Angel and Demon makes sense. But what does that have to do with the events of this evening and more specifically with us? And how many of you are there actually on Earth right now?"

Azi replied with his eternal smile:

" Well, it has been very, very quiet on Earth for a very long time. It was mostly Crowley and me and we were left alone by Heaven and Hell. So, we could live a quiet life. Of course, from time to time, Lucifer came to take a vacation which caused Amanadiel to come down to take him back to Hell and then it was usually quiet again for a few decades."

Crowley's voice was considerably less friendly:

" Things pretty much started getting out of hand when Lucifer more or less decided to hang his crown on the hook and come here to Los Angeles for an indefinite vacation. The first few years all go thick and fast for him and Maze and then Amanadiel and your ex show up in Lucifer's life almost simultaneously. Result: Heaven, Hell, and Earth are being rocked. Tonight was the culmination of all their foolishness. It must end so the boss is here to bring order. Everyone from Lucifer's bizarre little club is already there."

Dan looked at the two with wide eyes:

" The boss? God is here in LA?"

Crowley laughed:

" Not not God Dan, but you'll find out soon enough why he's the boss."
Aziraphael said seriously:

" It is of extreme importance that you are there Dan otherwise he would never have sent us."

Dan thought for a moment and nodded. It was time he and Beatrice were informed of all this supernatural stuff going on right under his nose.
" Go change your clothes Monkey, apparently we are seeing Mom tonight after all."

Antichrist - SANDROROMANOV666 - Good Omens (TV) [Archive of Our Own] (2024)

References

Top Articles
Latest Posts
Article information

Author: Terence Hammes MD

Last Updated:

Views: 6235

Rating: 4.9 / 5 (69 voted)

Reviews: 84% of readers found this page helpful

Author information

Name: Terence Hammes MD

Birthday: 1992-04-11

Address: Suite 408 9446 Mercy Mews, West Roxie, CT 04904

Phone: +50312511349175

Job: Product Consulting Liaison

Hobby: Jogging, Motor sports, Nordic skating, Jigsaw puzzles, Bird watching, Nordic skating, Sculpting

Introduction: My name is Terence Hammes MD, I am a inexpensive, energetic, jolly, faithful, cheerful, proud, rich person who loves writing and wants to share my knowledge and understanding with you.